《The All You Want System》


 1 Chapter 01

    In Tanger City, in the Kingdom of Lions, specifically in the terrains of the Ranger clan, a young man suddenly got up.


    "Where am I ?"


    "Who am I ?"


    " Am I not dead?"


    The young man called Haytam, could only remember that he had a car crash a few moments ago, but now he was in a foreign room. The young man looked around and could only see that the room had wooden walls and furniture too. The room had only one table, a chair, a bed and a mirror.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    When the young man called Haytam stood up and saw himself in the mirror, he was shocked . He couldn''t see himself in the mirror, what he could see was an another person.


    "Where is this guy?"


    What the young man was able to see was an foreign person. He was now an Asian by at the age of 16. He looked handsome, but very fragile.


    Than a thought comes to his mind: "Have I transmigrated? Where I am now? I am dreaming?"


    When he started thinking what exactly happend to him, suddenly a voice came in his mind. It sounds very mechanical, like when Siri spoke with him back in earth.


    =System activated=


    =Synchronizing system, 1%, 2%...=


    =Synchronization complete=


    =Congratulations you are the first owner of the System, it is your cheat in this universe of cultivation=


    =Do you want to restore the old memories of your new body?=


    Haytam was shocked, he was an otaku, he read a lot of light novels, but he never thought that he would transmigrate and he would get a cheat system. He was very excited, with a cheat system he could do a lot of things in this world.


    He immediately confirm to the system to restore the old memories of the owner of this body, then he had to know where he was now, which background and other things.


    =Restoring memories, 1%, 2%,...=


    After the voice began to work, Haytam felt a strong headache and fainted directly. After a long time he woke up and was already early in the morning. He began to see his new memories and he could remember everything about the owner of the body, also the memories as he was still a baby.


    Haytam knew that his name was Haytam too in this world and that he was a member of the Ranger clan. He was the young master of the Ranger clan, so everybody knew him.


    His father is the clan leader of the Ranger clan and one of the strongest man in the kingdom.


    His parents loved him and protected him of everything, because he was unable to cultivate, he was born without meridians to cultivate. The other clan members bullied him every day, because he wasn''t able to cultivate. But thanks to his father and mother they couldn''t bully him very hard and the bullied him only with insults and silly sayings. That was the reason why he stayed in his courtyard the whole day.


    He was now in Tanger City, the capital of the Kingdom of Lions. The kingdom was a vassal of the Alkebulan Empire, which was one of the four big empires. Haytam couldn''t find anything more about where he was and which place he was, because the information that had the original owner was very limited.


    "Hello system!"


    = Hello Master, congratulation to have obtained The System. The system was created in the moment you died, it helped you to have been transmigrated to this new world. I don''t have a secret behind my creation, I was created from the nothing for you, without reason. I can do what ever you want, I don''t have any restriction. I am the all you want system.=


    Haytam was really shocked after he heard what the system said, this was a no-go for other systems to let the master do what he want without restriction. Normally a system would give a present at first, give tasks or they say that the origin of them is a secret, but what he obtained was incredible.

 2 Chapter 02

    Haytam was very excited about his new system, he thought for a moment that dying was good, but than he regretted thinking so. Because even if his life in earth was boring, he had a very lovely family and he didn''t wanted to pass away so fast.


    He had a good family with a lot of members, even it was very loud at home he loved them all.


    He was a high school student and his hobby was reading Chinese novels in his free time.


    Haytam wanted always to be something special, he wasn''t satisfied being only one of 8 billions of people.But now his dream was satisfied, then he had transmigrated and that wasn''t something that someone did before or only very little amount of people.


    Haytam decided to went outside and see where he lived now. Then even he had the memories of Haytam, he never lived this by himself. But before he went outside he asked himself :


    " How did the other Haytam died?"


    = I know, master.=


    "Can you rad my thoughts?=


    =Yes, master. Do you want to know how he died?=


    "Yes"


    =After I analyzed your body, I found out that he died in a natural way. He was too weak, his body couldn''t work normally anymore and his organs failed.=


    "Oh, good. I don''t have to seek revenge for him, because of an idiot that wanted to kill him, because of his status as the young master of the Ranger clan." , said Haytam relaxed.


    After knowing the situation, he went outside to explore this world for the first time. It was early in the morning and he didn''t see anyone, also he was able to contemplate the clan without being troubled by someone.


    He looked the building where he woke up, it was very beautiful and elegant. After a while walking he knows that every building has old Chinese architecture. This world was a Chinese world and he was an attractive young man with beautiful long hair, blue eyes like the sky, a perfect face shape and a good body. Though too thin.


    "System, do you know the hour?"


    =Yes, master. It`s 7:43 a.m. .=


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    " Good, I am in time. The breakfast with my parents begins at 8 a.m."


    He knew the way to his parents courtyard, so he went directly there. His father was Jose Ranger, the clan master and his mother was Maria Phoenix and both were very strong. He didn''t knew anything about the background of his mother, she doesn''t wanted to tell anything about her past. What he knew was that she came from a very powerful clan in an another empire.


    Haytam reached his parents courtyard after walking for 5 minutes. He went inside and saw a young couple sitting at the breakfast table. He felt strange when he saw them, then he had parents in the earth, but they are his parents too. He became sad for a second, but then he smiled. he thought that with the system he would find a way to earth.


    "Good morning father, mother", he greeted with a smile.


    Nodding with affection, both said :" Come eat your breakfast". The table was full with all kind of food.


    He sat at the table and looked his parents clearly and the he was surprised. His parents seemed to be 25 years old or younger. But than he thought it was normal, because as stronger a cultivator as more they could live, also from their appearance was clear that they were very strong .


    The cultivation system was very simple, it had 9 layers. Layer 1 was the weakest and the layer 9 the strongest. Almost every layer had 9 rank, with rank 1 as the weakest and 9 the strongest.


    There is 2 types of cultivators, Inner cultivator and External cultivator. Both have to refine QI, but one focus on the mind, spirit and QI and the other on physical strength and agility.


    "Haytam, today is your 16th birthday, so what do you want to do for the future?" suddenly asked his father with a serious face,


    Then his mother added: "We love you, we know you can`t cultivate, but we can`t have an useless child."


    Haytam didn''t knew how to respond his parents, but he knew that with the system he could be the strongest man under the heaven, so he smiled and said:


    " Mother, Father don`t worry I have a plan for my future and you will see it as first"


    His parents were speechless, their son has grown up, in the past he would never say something like this with such confidence. They smiled both and began to eat together.

 3 Chapter 03

    When he finished his breakfast, Haytam said goodbye to his parents and he decided to go to the library to recollect some information.


    But what Haytam didn''t knew is that he never went to the library, that means that he didn''t knew the way to the library.


    "How can I not know the way to the library, did the original owner tried learn something for himself?", Haytam asked himself frustrated. But then he knew why, it was because the original Haytam looked down to himself so he didn''t want to have contact with other people.


    "Who let the trash out?" Suddenly a nasty voice came to his ear. Haytam looked around and saw young man behind him, who was walking to him. Haytam turned angry, then it was his cousin Gabriel, the one who bullied him every time.


    Haytam responds with a cold voice: " I think you are the trash here, you literally live in a whorehouse"


    Gabriel stopped walking, " How can you dare to speak with me, bastard !" Gabriel was angry and exploded with power. He was in the 1st layer rang 6 cultivation level, he was one of the strongest youths of the young generation.


    Haytam directly ignored him and began to walk to the library again, then he said:" You know that you can`t do anything against me, my parents can kill anyone in this kingdom if something happens to me."


    Gabriel heard what Haytam said and calmed down, but then he thought that nothing will happen if he killed Haytam and nobody found out. Also he gained his QI and he punched against Haytam.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam who didn''t saw the punch was beaten and then he fell to the ground


    Haytam had a wry smile: " Did he had no logic in his head?"


    He felt pain in his whole body, but he resisted and said to the system:" System heal me and give me some power to beat the shit out of this bastard."


    Haytam felt that the wounds caused by the punch were healed and he could stood up again. Then he said to Gabriel: " You think that I am easy to kill, well take this!"


    Gabriel looked shocked to Haytam, who was beating him. The punch was very strong, more than his. So he tried to dodge the Punch, but Haytam was too fast and hit him in the face.


    Gabriel instantly fainted, his face was bleeding and nobody would recognize his face again.


    Haytam continued walking to the library and in a short time he found it. It was an enorm Building in white with a lot of dragons designs. It had a 10 meter gate, it was magnificent to see. Over the gate was a signboard with the word "Library" written. The word gave him a majestic feeling, it had a strong aura.


    Then he walked to the gate and walked in.


    "WOW it`s incredible", said Haytam. He was impressed about how the library looked like from the inner. The 1st floor had only mortal books, like stories, maps, stories and geographies. The 2nd floor had the martial arts and cultivation manuals, it was only for the cultivators in the clan, the mortals were not allowed to go there. The clan had not restrictions for the cultivators, they give anybody that what they want, but if they infiltrate something to the outside they will be exterminated. The 3rd floor was only for the clan master, nobody knew what there was.


    Haytam liked the books in the library but he was too lazy to read books, so he asked the system: "System, can you scan the library and pick up all the books here?"


    =Yes, master. Scanning the books 1%, 2% ,...


    Master, I have picked the most important information, manuals and secrets of the clan.


    do you want to integrate that all in your brain?=


    Haytam was astonished, never in his most savage imagination thought he that it will be so easy. He directly confirmed: "Yes"


    Suddenly he had headache and he felt dizzy, but after a few seconds he felt normally back.


    Now he knew more than before: " So I`m in the GI continent, which has 4 big empires : Alkebula, Europa, Merica and Assuwa Empire. Every empire has a lot of vassal kingdoms, they are divided in 3 grades. 3rd rank kingdoms has 4 cultivators in the 5th layer, 2nd rank kingdoms has 3 cultivators in the 6th layer and 1st rank kingdoms has 2 cultivators in the 7th layer."


    "Wow, also this world has a very strict system of division. I`m lucky to be in the 1st grade Kingdoms of Lions and my parent are 2 of 3 7th layer cultivators in the kingdom." , said Haytam after thinking about his situation.


    Haytam wanted to cultivate too and make his parents proud of him, so he asked the system: " System, why am I not able to cultivate?"


    = Master, after scanning your body and soul I found out that you was been suppressed by the heaven because of your talent=, responded the system quickly without emotions in the voice.


    Haytam couldn''t believe that the talent of the Haytam before was so shocking, that the heaven suppressed it by itself.


    " So how can I cultivate now?", asked Haytam worried.


    = Master, it''s easy for me. I can purify your body to the top and repair the meridians in your body . With that you will have meridians, blood, bones, veins and flesh of the first human ever, that means your body will be perfect without any restrictions in your cultivation. Your talent will be better then humans with ancestral bloodlines, because nobody can be so perfect like a pure human. Master, please confirm the transformation=


    "Yes", confirmed Haytam so fast he could.


    =Master, please go back to your room, because while the transformation of your body you will be sleeping=, said the system. Haytam went rapidly back to his room and than he felt asleep immediately.


    = The master has to grown, he is still to weak= Said the system after Haytam lost consciousness.


    2 weeks after he lost consciousness, he woke up. He felt like a new person, his body was so light and he had so much energy, that he couldn''t believe that this body was the same as before he slept. What Haytam didn''t knew was, that his body was like a 3rd layer cultivator as a mortal.


    "Haytam, I was so worried. What happend to you?", his mother came in the his room so fast and hugged him so strongly that he couldn''t breath. She was crying and under her eyes was completely blue. She didn''t sleep the last days, because she was worried.


    To calm her down, Haytam said: "Mom, I`m fine please don''t cry anymore. I don`t want you to be sad.". Haytam felt very guilty to made his mother sad. At this moment he knew one thing and he was determinate, he will protect his parents till the end, then the original Haytam was a part of him too, also he had feelings for this parents too.


    "Mom, don`t cry. I will never do it again, forgive me please." , said he again. After a few moments his mother stopped crying and looked at his eyes, then she asked:" Why I feel that your aura have changed, after you woke up?"


    Haytam was surprised that his mother noticed the change so fast, then he wasn''t prepared to respond her. But suddenly she takes his hand and a few moments later she was so happy and laughed so loud and said: " My son can cultivate. I knew that this day would came."

 4 Chapter 04

    His mother scanned his whole body with her QI and she was shocked. She found out that his son''s body could cultivate and that his meridians were repaired. And she was surprised that his body could absorb her energy, then normally when a cultivator had assimilated QI in his body, nobody can absorb it from their body like it were their owns. She looked Haytam and asked:" Haytam, why can you cultivate after being 2 weeks sleeping?"


    Haytam looked at her and said: "Mom, I found a spiritual plant 2 weeks before and after I ate it, I lost consciousness and I woke up a moments earlier, so I don`t know what happend to my body.". Haytam regret to lie his mother, but he can`t say the truth.


    "I go now to your father and say the good news to your him, he will be very happy, he wanted you to cultivate since you was born" , said his mother with a happy smile and went running so fast, that Haytam couldn''t even see when she move.


    Haytam had a moment to relax, so he asked the system;" System, how long did I sleep and how was my transformation?"


    The system rapidly replied:


    = Master, you slept the last 2 weeks, so I had the time to transform your body to the limit. You are officially the most talented / genius living being ever seen. Your cultivation speed is so fast that it can''t be described, even I thin I have exaggerated this time=


    Haytam was speechless again, he thought this system was broke. Haytam said than to the system: " How can you be like that, the other systems can knee down and call you ancestor", he was really happy, then never in his mind he thought that he will be so lucky.


    Haytam said sincerely to the system. " System I`m very happy to have you with me, I hope you stay with me until the end."


    The system didn''t responded directly, but than he said: =Thank you master, I was created for you and nobody can separate us, it doesn''t matter what.=


    Haytam was very thankful to the system, he wouldn''t be nothing in this world without the system. His parents can not protect him every time and he can`t cultivate to protect himself.


    Haytam thought what he should cultivate and how he should cultivate, then he wanted to be free and have a journey through this world and dominate everything on his way. He did not want to choose for himself, so he asked the system: "System what should I cultivate, I`m not sure which path I should choose."


    The system respond with his cold voice: = Master you can cultivate automatically if you want, you can cultivate by killing monsters and humans and leveling and you can cultivate normally like every cultivator by meditate and absorbing the QI in the air.=


    Haytam was thinking of what way is better for him to cultivate, he wanted to be stronger in a short time and by meditating and absorbing the QI is very slowly, but he was too lazy for hunting monster in dangerous mountain ranges.


    After a long time he thought it`s better to cultivate automatically, he wouldn''t need to think about cultivating, but he will become stronger every second.


    "System, I want to cultivate automatically"


    The System confirms :=Ok, master. Do you want to cultivate both paths or only one?=


    Haytam directly responds:" Both paths, if I cultivate both I will be the strongest man ever!", Haytam was very content of this, then which cultivator didn''t wanted to cultivate automatically and almost been an Inner and Physical cultivator.


    "System, start to cultivate!"


    =Yes, master=


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    With this little confirmation an eternal legend was born, a legend that when everyone who hears his name, they will knee down and respect him from the bottom of their hearts.

 5 Chapter 05

    Haytam felt a warm feeling in his body, it was very relaxing and comfortable, like anything else he felt before. He knew directly that this was QI, that flowed in his meridians and body.


    He thought in his mind: " So this is what it feels to be a cultivator. I think I can get used to this, it feels like being in a sauna the whole day."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After he scannend his body, he asked the system: " How log will it take to reach the 1st layer? "


    The system replied with the usual cold voice:


    =Master, it will take about 2 minutes from now.=


    Haytam was surprised, he knew that his cultivation was much faster than a normal cultivator, but it was strange to be fast like this


    It was easy to reach the 1st layer in this world, so every commoner would cultivate to the 1st layer, because it helped them in their work and daily life. The problem was to go ahead to the next layer, then if you don''t have the talent and resources it will be impossible.


    After 2 minutes Haytam felt a change in his body, he felt he got stronger. He felt 10 times stronger than before. It was an amazing feeling, it''s like being born again.For Haytam was this the second time today he felt this sensation.


    "Hihi, If I keep cultivating so fast I will be in 1 or 2 years the strongest man alive, then nobody is s fast than I cultivating. Of course it isn''t normal and a bit scary for others ", Haytam had to laugh so loud and his face expression was like a young man who got crazy, if someone saw him they would run away for their lives.


    In the next moment his mother came back with his father, which had tears in the eyes. His father was so happy that he couldn''t stop the tears and he cried on his way to his sons room. His dream was to see his son become strong, but when they found out he can''t cultivate, his father was a bit sorrowful.


    Haytam as he saw his father crying, he felt happy, because he knew that his father was so happy that cried. He knew exactly what his father''s dream was and he would fulfill his dream.


    "Haytam, I knew that this day would come and I would see my only son being able to cultivate.", said his father when he hugs Haytam.


    Haytam replied :" Father, I told you I had a plan for the future.", his voice was shaking, even if he wasn''t the same Haytam, he was their son and he accepted this.


    His mother who stand on the side said :" you have reached the 1st layer so fast, wait...", then she stopped talking, than she said shocked: " you reached the 1st layer 2nd range now, how is this possible? You are not even cultivating!!"


    Jose saw his son and he was shocked too: " This is not possible, the QI in the atmosphere is been absorbed in his body and cultivated by itself."


    Jose and Maria looked each other and they were stunned. Both were in the 7th, so they could easily feel the QI in the atmosphere and where it moves and they saw a lot of supernatural views, but this was the first time they saw something like this.

 6 Chapter 06

    Maria and Jose were stunned to death, their hearts beatet so furiously that everyone could hear it. Maria asked Haytam: " Haytam, how can that be possible? You are not cultivating, but the QI flows to you and you are becoming stronger."


    Never before was something like this registered in the history of this continent. There was no legend about cultivating automatically, so the parents didn''t knew how they should react.


    It was a bless from heaven that their son can now cultivate, but they never imagined that this situation could happen to their son.


    Haytam, who didn''t knew how to respond said : " Mom dad after I ate the plant I heard an ancient voice saying: " You are lucky, little human. I choose you to be the strongest human ever. I have a gift for you, when you wake up you will see it by yourself.", then the voice disappeared from my mind." . Haytam didn''t wanted to lie and he felt more guilty for his parents, but he couldn''t tell them the truth about the system.


    If anyone knew about the system when he was still weak, then nobody can save him. He would be hunted from sects, clans, royal families and empire families. So until he got strong enough to save his weak life and his parents, he won''t tell anyone about the system.


    His parents after hearing about what their son experienced, when he was sleeping from the ancient voice, they realized that their son will be very strong. Maria and Jose were very happy about it, they would not be preoccupied about their weak son anymore.


    But they knew, if anyone knew about the cultivation ability and talent of their son, he wouldn''t have a peaceful cultivation path.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Maria was the most worried in this moment, if her son got killed or injured, she couldn''t live anymore because she loved her son overall in this world.


    For Maria was really difficult to get pregnant, then as higher the cultivation layer as more lower the possibility to get pregnant.


    As she got pregnant, she was in the 5th layer and Jose in the 6th layer, so that explained how difficult it was. Even as the knew that Haytam couldn''t cultivate, they loved him overall.


    His parents looked to Haytam with a very serious eyes, then Jose said: " Son, it doesn''t matter what, nobody can know about your ability. Do you understand me?"


    Haytam replied after he thought about it: "Yes dad, I understand. I will do my best to hide it from other people."


    Maria asked again to go sure:" Son, you know what will happen if other people know about you?"


    Haytam said again with a serious shape: " Yes mom, I know that if someone knows about me, I won''t have peaceful day."


    Then Haytam said:" Mom dad I want to go out and explore the world, I don''t want to stay in the clan. Please allowed me to go out."


    Maria and Jose were astonished about the wish of their son. Both didn''t wanted Haytam to go outside the clan. This continent was to dangerous, everybody can get killed without knowing how, but they didn''t want to have his son in the clan like a Barby.


    Maria and Jose looked each other and then they turn to Haytam and Maria said:" We have to think about it. Tomorrow we will tell you our decision. We love you.". Then both disappeared from his room.


    Haytam thought: " One day I will be faster then both.", he was happy, because he knew they will allow him go outside. Then he asked the system:


    " System, can you hide from others how I cultivate, it doesn''t deserve that everyone knows about me."


    The system replied: =Yes master, it''s very easy. From now nobody will notice how you cultivate, even a 9th layer cultivator. You will be a black hole, if they scan you.=


    Haytam with a happy soul, said: " System, you are the best. I love you!" (no homo)


    The system didn''t replied.

 7 Chapter 07

    The next morning Haytam woke up and changed his clothes. He didn''t like the clothes of the GI continent, they looked like the clothes in fantasy Chinese movies. He liked the earth clothes more, like jeans, t-shirts, sweatshirt, hoodies and jogging pants. After a while thinking he asked the system: " System, can I get earth clothes from you. I really don''t like this tunics."


    The system replied like every time:= Of course, master. You can choose the brand, model and every single detail.=


    Haytam was fascinated, he thought which clothes he wanted this time, than he said to the system:" I have a better idea, how about mixing both styles. It will be better to wear something what is more normal here."


    The system didn''t said anything, so Haytam thought the system had laughed him about his wish, but in the next moment a hole appeared and the clothes came out.


    Haytam catches the clothes and looked after the size, but he realized that instead the size there was a word he never saw in clothes: '' adjustable''. The clothes were similar to the clothes in this place, but it was similar to the earth clothes. The colour of the clothes were black and had some dragon designs. Haytam liked the design of the system, he even though that this style could be popular on earth, if it were available.


    He tried to wear the clothes, but he realized he hadn''t underwear, socks or shoes. He directly said to the system wit a smile: "System, I need modern shoes, that are good to combine with this clothes and modern socks and underwear."


    Then the hole appeared again and the underwear, socks and shoes cames out.


    Then Haytam wear the clothes and he looked really good. It was like they were made for him. The pants were very comfortable and the top as like a kind of hoody.


    " Damn! I didn''t imagined that I would look so good!" said Haytam with an amazed expression.


    "System, please choose for me the clothes from now on. I want to wear simple, but with style."


    The system answered:= No problem, master. All this wish are easy for me. I will recommend you to have a smartphone, if you want to travel. With it you can phone your parents and you can browse in the internet."


    Haytam thought and he knew the system gives him a good suggestion:" Perfect, then I want three smartphones. 2 of the smartphones should only call, they shouldn''t have internet and download many manuals that helps my parents reach the 9th layer."


    = Alright, master.=


    The smartphones appeared and Haytam took them. His smartphone looked better than a normal iPhone 11 Pro max, so he thought the system improve it.


    Haytam went to have breakfast with his parents. On the way everyone looked at him because the clothes. Nobody have seem clothes like this before, they all were amazed how good they looked


    A boy in his 15th walks to Haytam and asks him:" Young master, you look really good in this clothes. Can I know where you buy them. I will be really grateful."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This young boy was his cousin Helmut, he was a kind person and nobody hated him, so Haytam had a good impression of him. Haytam scanned Helmut and he was surprised that this 15 years old boy was in the 2nd layer 1st rank.


    Normally he should be in the 1st layer, between the 4th and 7th rank, but Helmut was already in the 2nd rank.


    Haytam politely answered:" Helmut I made the clothes by myself. So you can''t buy them. Maybe in the future I can made some for you."


    Helmut was surprised that his cousin could made such clothes by itself. So he said:" Thank you, young master. I can wait."


    Haytam walked in the clan''s street''s and he could see the clan better than 2 weeks earlier. He already reached the 4th layer, what other cultivators needs 4 years to reach, he needed only 35 hours.


    After a few minutes he reached his parents courtyard an went in with a happy smile.

 8 Chapter 08

    Haytam saw his parents and smiled happy. He saw his parents smiling and speaking with each other, they saw more happy than before. He walked in and kissed his parents head.


    Their parents looked Haytam surprised, he never kissed them in the head before.


    Jose und Maria were very happy seeing their son showing them love, Maria said: " Good morning son."


    Jose only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Haytam replied: " Good morning mom, dad!"


    Maria and Jose saw Haytam''s clothes and they didn''t know what to say about them. The clothes were beautiful and they looked good on their son, so they didn''t comment about it.


    They begun to breakfast, Haytam liked the dishes from this continent, even if he ate it only two times. The dishes were very delicious and fragrance.


    The animals, vegetables and fruits were bigger and more delicious then the animals, vegetables and fruits in earth. As he saw here were the same animals and vegetables like on earth. He liked the dishes even if they were made very simple.


    His mother noticed that the supernatural view from yesterday was not more to see. So she asked Haytam:" Do you have the ability to cultivate automatically anymore?"


    Haytam, with a mouthful of food, replied: " I still cultivate, but I found out that I can hide my cultivation from foreigners, so I can protect myself.". He said that very relaxed as it''s nothing new for him.


    Majid father opened his mouth the first time and asked: " And in which layer are you now?"


    Haytam answered: " I am in the 4th layer now."


    His parents instantly stopped eating and stood up, they over reacted because nobody in the millions of years reached the 4th layer in one and a half day. They calculated how fast their son was. From their experiences they begun to cultivate with 13 and they reached the 4th layer at 18 years, because they were absolute genius in this continent. After that they reached the 5th layer, when they were 28 years old and that counted to very talented. His son was 1000 times faster cultivating than an absolute genius in this continent.


    Haytam looked his parents strangely, he didn''t expect that they will react like this.


    Maria said amazed: " I hope you know that you destroyed our image of cultivation speed right now. You can reach the 5th layer within 3 days, we needed 10 years of cultivation."


    She begun to cry after she said this to Haytam, she was very grateful to the heaven to give his son such ability to grow with this speed.


    Haytam stood up as he saw his mother crying, he didn''t want his mother to cry because of him, even of happiness. He hugged his mother and waited until she stopped crying.


    Then he said to his mother:" Mom, don''t cry because of my, I want you to smile only."


    Jose seeing this was proud, his son is a good hearted person and that made him more happy than anything else.


    After they calmed down, Haytam decided to give his parents the smartphones. So he took them out from the bag and reached them to his parents.


    When they saw the strange cold thing, they didn''t knew what it was and looked their son with an asking expression.


    Haytam laughed seeing his parent so and answered their questions: " As you know I want to go out and see the world by myself and I know you will be worried. The ancient voice read my thoughts and gave me this tools for communication and said I could communicate with you every time I want or when you want. They have also cultivation manuals for you, that will help you to reach the 9th layer without problems"


    Jose and Maria couldn''t believe that such a tool could exist in this world. The cultivators had talismans to communicate, but they were very limited in distance between the speakers.


    Jose said confused:"Did you said there are manuals to reach the 9th layer? You know that since a few millenniums we hadn''t an 9th layer cultivator."


    Haytam replied:" I know, dad. But the ancient voice can''t lie to me and I saw it with my eyes." Haytam said with confidence, even he didn''t saw the manuals, but he knew the system couldn''t lie to him.


    Because the big amount of hormones they produced from the shock, Jose and Maria fainted directly as they heard the answer of their son.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 9 Chapter 09

    Haytam rapidly stood up and helped his parents, he didn''t realized what in this moment happened.


    He woke them up by introducing his QI in their body, because of the purity of his QI.


    They get better soon and both opened their eyes after a while. Haytam asked anxiously: "Mom! Dad! What happened to you, are you Ill or something?"


    Haytam was very worried about his parents, he was afraid to lose his parents, even if he knew them for a short time. He couldn''t tell what he would do if something happend to them.


    Maria woke up and heard the worried voice of her son, she couldn''t answer any question of him. She went to him and hugged her son and said:" Thank you son, for having you here. We are alright, the shock was to big for us, so we fainted, you don''t have to worry about us."


    Her voice sounded gently and full of love.


    Jose had tears in the eyes, he never thought to reach the 8th layer, but now his son said he could reach the 9th layer 9th rank.


    What happend to his parents was for every normal, then that was a every cultivator dream, that they never would reach. Only the supreme talented people from the Empires could reach the 8th layer and they had the best manuals for cultivation, the best supplies and equipment, that helped them. For a cultivator in a 1st rank kingdom was the 7th layer the maximum what they could reach in their lives.


    Jose asked his son: " Haytam how can we see the manuals. I can''t feel QI in this tool, so how are the manuals saved?"


    Haytam replied: "This isn''t a spiritual tool, this is a smart device. There is screen you can touch and search in the downloads for the manuals." Haytam showed them exactly how the smartphone worked, where the manuals were, how to call each other and how to use the photo app.


    Maria and Jose begun to look in the smartphone alone and discover what they learned from Haytam. A few minutes later both of them screamed and their mouths were open and they look stunned.


    The manuals in the smartphone were not normal super manuals, they were in a higher level. If they cultivate this cultivation manuals, both will reach the top of cultivation in almost 2 years. The time was almost so long, because they had to purify the QI, blood, muscle, bones and meridians from the impurities they had in their bodies.


    Maria and Jose wanted to faint right now again, but they control themselves.


    Haytam looked his parent and didn''t say anything. He knew that every cultivator had the dream to reach the top, but they couldn''t and his parents weren''t the exception. And now they got the possibility to reach the top.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam asked his parents, as he felt they calmed down:" So, do you thought about my wish from yesterday?" Haytam looked very serious at his parents.


    His parents immediately nodded and smiled, then Jose said:" You can go outside, we don''t have to worry about you. You can reach the 9th layer in almost one month, so you will be the strongest man in the continent."


    Haytam immediately jumped of happiness, he knew that if he wants he could go and nobody will notice how and when, but it was better to be filial to his parents.


    He said then: "I want to go tomorrow morning mom and dad. I will come to have breakfast with you and then beginn my adventure outside."


    His parents were surprised that he wanted to go so soon. They thought he will go after a week or something like that, but they weren''t prepared for tomorrow. They nodded and than they went directly to make some preparations for tomorrow.


    Haytam seeing this, felt good and relaxed. Then he took the way to the weapon shop in the city, he needed something he could use to fight and hunt animals.


    As he reached the main gate of the clan, he prepared himself to the view outside the clan. He didn''t have any memory abut it, then the Haytam before was all the time in the clan and didn''t went outside. So it was a good for him, because nobody outside the clan knew him.

 10 Chapter 10

    The next morning Haytam woke up and took a shower. Than he got clothes from the system, today Haytam got a kind tracksuit and new shoes, both in the colour white. Then he asked the system: " Good morning System, can I have an spatial storage?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The system replied: " Good morning master. You have infinite storage, you must only say which type of storage you want."


    Haytam was like always surprised from the system, but he begun to think that with this system everything is normal. He thought for a moment which type of storage he wanted.


    A ring was too boring and a spatial bag was to ugly, then he remember the heavenly treasure he road about in the novel ''Against the Gods'' back in earth.


    The '' Sky Poison Pearl'' was perfect, he could storage his things, he could refine pills and he could poison everything. The pearl had purification powers and poison powers.


    Haytam replied then the system: " I want the Sky Poison Pearl, I want to fusion it with my right hand and you can make it more stronger. "


    The system answered: =No problem, the pearl will be updated to 10 times stronger than the normal one in the novel. The color will change to blue and you can storage everything you want, it doesn''t matter what it is, it can be a things, persons, animals or spirits.=


    After hearing the system, Haytam was more happy than before. Than he felt a warmth in the right hand and a few seconds later he saw a blue circle merging in his right hand. It took two minutes until the Sky poison pearl emerged completely, but it looked very cool in his hand.


    Haytam thanked the system directly:" System I love you, thank you for your work!" Then he did a thank you move.


    Haytam directly storage the whole courtyard where he lives, he could sleep there at night in the pearl. He thought which vehicle he should use and remembered one of his dream cars: Mercedes Maybach G650. This car was perfect for an adventure, with a few more updates from the system he could use it everywhere.


    But before he could express his wish a car appeared in front of him. The car was complete black, but in different tones, so the colours made the car look very good.


    Then he heard the voice of the system:= Master, this is the car you want. It much bigger than the normal Maybach G650 and literally you can drive it everywhere, in the deserts, oceans, mountains or fly through the heaven.


    Haytam was excited, this is much better then what he wanted. He stored the car in the pearl and went to his parents courtyard. It will be a while till he will see his parents again, after he began the journey.


    He reached the courtyard and went in. He was surprised seeing a lot of people inside. There were his parents, his uncles, his aunties, his cousins and the servants. There was a buffet style breakfast with all kinds of dishes a man could imagine.


    Jose opened the mouth at first and said:" Good morning son, we are here today to say goodbye and to celebrate with the family, about the fact you can cultivate now and that you are a genius cultivating!"


    Haytam was surprised, his family didn''t care about him before and they didn''t harassed against him, only a few of his cousins acted against him, like Gabriel. But that was enough for him to hide all the time in his room.


    He was happy, that they came to say goodbye, even if their relationship wasn''t so near .


    The party begun and his family congratulated him the whole time. When his father boasted that he was in the 4th layer, they were shocked and the silent flooded the atmosphere. His youngster uncle felt shamed, then he was already 37 years old, but he was only in the peak of 4th layer.


    After the party Haytam and his parents had tears falling, they hugged each other and didn''t said anything. Until at the end, Haytam said:" Mom dad I will come back safe and bring you to a better place than here. Don''t worry about me" Haytam was really sad at the moment, but it must be.


    When the party ended Haytam walked to the clan gate and with a determined expression he left the clan.

 11 Chapter 11

    Haytam walked through the city and was very surprised with the architecture of the buildings here. It seems like old China, but it was more beautiful and different. Haytam couldn''t explain it, a person of the earth had to see it with their own eyes to know how different it was.


    He walked around and saw all kinds of people walking through the city. Some people were buying at the stores, some other people were eating at restaurants, some other were only walking around the city and other were working in stands or stores.


    Tanger City was very lively, one of the factors of this was the fact that this was the capital city. People from all parts of the kingdom will come here, so there were all kind of people.


    Haytam saw suddenly a little boy, that was very dirty, trying to steal a woman in front of a fruit store. Haytam seeing this didn''t felt good. The little boy was very thin and probably wanted something to eat, so he hadn''t an other choice as stealing the woman.


    Haytam walked to the little boy and took him from behind by the shoulder. Than se said:" Hey little boy, what are you trying to do?" Haytam said this with a low voice, in order to don''t attract the people around.


    The little boy was surprised and afraid, he didn''t expect that someone will notice what he tried to do. He answered with a trembling voice:" I didn''t did anything, what are you talking about?"


    Haytam hearing his answer, smiled and said:" I know you didn''t did anything now, but you wanted something from her." Then Haytam pointed to the woman.


    The little boy become more scared. This was the first time got captured by someone, he had practiced a lot to don''t got caught, but today was the final for him. He knew what will happen to little boy without parents and support from a clan, he will be killed or sold secretly to an underground society.


    Haytam seeing that he didn''t answer knew that the boy gave up. So he smiled and said:" Don''t worry, I am not a bad person. If you want to eat, we can go to a restaurant to eat something."


    The little boy opened his eyes and was surprised and he directly replied:" You don''t want to sell me or kill me. I know what the people do with boys and girls like me."


    Haytam was shocked by the little boy, he didn''t know what the people did to the girls and boys if they were caught. He instantly asked the boy: " Is it true what you said?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The boy looked at Haytam, like seeing an idiot: " That is common sense, everyone knew it. The kingdom forbids the killing and selling of orphans, but anyone matters the law and it''s good for the kingdom, then they don''t have to care about us."


    Haytam was speechless, he didn''t replied. Haytam said than: " Let''s go eat something."


    Both went to a restaurant in the near of the fruit store. The little boy was very happy, since his parent died in an accident, he never was treated so good. He began to cry of happiness, Haytam seeing him crying didn''t know what he had.


    Haytam asked hurried:" What happened? You can eat all you can, but don''t cry?"


    The boy stopped crying and said:" You are the first one who carried about me so much."


    Haytam hearing him said: " It''s my pleasure. My name is Haytam, nice to meet you. What''s your name?"


    The boy answered:" It''s my luck meeting you today. My name is Sam Black, nice to meet you." Haytam looked at the boy eating and thought if he should take Sam with him in this journey. He asked than the system: "System, can Sam live in the pearl?"


    The system answered:= Yes master, he can live in the pearl. I suggest you to bring all the orphans to the pearl to live there and cultivate. With this method you can build your own faction, that are loyal to you and you can save this children.=


    Haytam was surprised from the system, he never thought about this. He asked the system: "How can the children live there alone, they need a place to sleep, food, clothes and someone to teach them."


    The system replied:=Don''t think about it master. I will build a city, who they can live and I will supply them with all they need. I will create human robots, that can care about the children and teach them everything, like cultivation, academic knowledge, and technology=


    Haytam thought and asked Sam: " Do you want to come with me to a place where you can learn cultivation and a lot of other knowledge."


    Sam heard Haytam and replied: " You want to take me to a sect?"


    Haytam smiled and replied: " No, this place is better than a sect. If you bring me to the other kids here, you all can come with me."


    Sam suddenly looked suspicious, he thought Haytam was a man that wanted to sell them all. Haytam seeing how Sam''s shape change, laughed and with a move both enter the pearl and said to the shocked Sam: " I''m not a liar, I can build this place for you to live here. So what do you say about it?"


    Sam still shocked only nodded and said: " Yes, I want. I bring you the to other kids."


    Haytam smiled and nodded Sam back.

 12 Chapter 12

    Haytam and Sam appeared int the restaurant again. The people around them was surprised, that they disappeared and appeared in such a little time, so they thought Haytam was a spatial cultivator.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    A spatial cultivator was a cultivator with the spatial element, they were very rare in the continent. The spatial were the one who fabrics spatial storage with very rare ingredients. But the spatial element was very rare, only one of one million cultivators would have awakened this element. So they were treated like kings and if they reach a high level of cultivation, they would be took by the very big sects, clans and empires.


    Sam quickly ate all the food in the table and than they leaved the restaurant. Sam said with a smile:" The other kids are in the suburbs of the city, they live there in community housing. The housing is good, but we don''t get food, education or nothing else. We are 23 children in total, it''s not a bad number."


    Haytam hearing Sam thought how bad the governors are, they can''t even take care about 23 children. He asked:" Why do you get so little help from the city? Didn''t they care about the homeless children who loses their parents?"


    Sam saw Haytam and smiled sadly: " When we lose our parents we lose everything. All the things that belongs us, are took away and we go to the street. They have a little bit of heart for giving us a 30 square meters to live. The governors are all hypocrites, who uses every chance to get richer and more richer."


    Haytam, hearing from Sam what this people do with little child''s, was very angry. He looked seriously to Sam and said:" Believe me, with me around the things will get better for you and for the others." Than he asked Sam what his story was and Sam begun to tell him how he come to the street.


    " I was born in a noble family of this city, I was a boy with a golden spoon since I born. My parents were very honest and kind persons, not like the other nobles. They tried their best to live a honest live, but the other nobles didn''t like they ideas and thoughts. One day when I was 6 years old, suddenly our house was burned down. Everything become ashes and my parents too. I should be their heir, but my other family members took everything from me. Now that I''m 10 I realized that everyone of my family planned to kill my parents and me, to have all their possessions. The problem was that I survived and they couldn''t kill me, so they throw me in the street to my own luck." Sam after telling the story saw Haytam again and was surprised. Haytam was crying a lot, he had tears in the whole face, Sam knew that this man was the best person he meets in his life.


    Haytam after crying a lot, looked at Sam and said:" Don''t worry, I will be your family and I will give you the power to revenge and protect your loved ones. I promise you!"


    Sam was touched by Haytam. They walked for one hour to reach the suburbs, this place didn''t look like the other parts of the City. Everything looks old and broken and the street was empty, Haytam could only feel a few people and nothing else. It was like an abandoned place, nobody wanted to came here.


    Sam begun to walk faster until he reached a small broken house, it seemed to be abandoned, but Sam smiled and went in with a smile:" Brothers, sisters I found a person who would take care about us in the future!"

 13 Chapter 13

    In the house were a lot of children playing and eating together. They seemed to be between 5 and 10 years old, they were very young. Everyone could see the illness in their face, they were very hungry and ill.


    When Sam comes in they were surprised to see an man in his 16th, but they trusted Sam.


    Sam was the one who tried to bring them food everyday either they were already dead.


    Haytam seeing the children thought:'' How can the people be so heartless, they not even gives them food to eat.'' After going in and observate the house, Haytam was very angry again. He couldn''t let this children live here, this house hadn''t nothing but place to sleep.


    Haytam presents himself, when he was observed by the kids: " Hello, I''m Haytam. I am here to take you with me to a better place to live. Sam showed me where you live and how you are treated, so I want to help you."


    The children didn''t know how to react, they never were talked so kindly by a stranger. Another thing is that they never became help by others, so it was very strange. They directly saw at Sam who was smiling, seeing his happy smile they wanted to believe this man.


    One little girl asked with a trembling voice:" Ar...are you saying the truth?", her eyes were wet from the nervousness. Haytam fast went to her, he put a hand in her head and replied:" I don''t want you to cry, I''m here to help and not to make you feel nervous. And yes, I say the truth, don''t worry."


    Every child was surprised by his move and trusted him. Sam said than:" Big bro, we can go whenever you want, we are all present and nobody will miss us."


    Haytam nodded and said: If everyone want to come with me than we will go now to a magical place, where you can live." Than the 23 children and Haytam disappeared from the house and appeared in the pearl.


    The children didn''t understood what happened right now, they wer in the house and now in a vast blue land. It was beautiful, but they saw that nothing grows up here. In the pearl was like the desert. The little girl, name''s Sara, asked again:" Big bro, this looks like the desert, where should we live here?"


    Haytam smiled to the girl and replied:" Wait a moment, the magic should begin in few moments." Than he said to the system:" System, please build the city right now with all the buildings and items they would need."


    The system don''t answered, but right after that a lot of pure QI gathered in front of them and buildings began to appear.


    The view was mystical, the QI turned into solid and buildings, parks, trees and robot humans appeared. The children didn''t believe their eyes, it was impossible for anyone to do something like this.


    In 5 minutes a little village appeared in front of them. There was an apartment building, a medical center, a school, a place to play, a library and a restaurant.


    Then the system said to Haytam:=Master I will protect an virtual window with the details of the buildings here:


    - Apartment building: 25 apartments with all the items the kids can need.


    - Medical center: They can cure every illness in the universe.


    - School: The children can learn cultivation, technology, social behavior and a lots of subjects ( including how to be a leader)


    - Play center: The children need a place to relax and play in their free time ( only open when they have really free time, the system controls this the whole time)


    - Library: The whole knowledge of the universe from the beginning to the end.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    - Restaurant: The system gives the children the best food in the universe, made with treasured ingredients that helps them to grow healthy.


    - Master villa: The old courtyard was transformed in the biggest and luxurious villa in the universe ( only you can enter the villa or persons with your authorization)


    p.s.: The village gets bigger automatically anytime when new people comes to live here.


    p.s.2: all the people who agreed to live here can''t go against you or try to harm you, but they are free to go whenever they want.=

 14 Chapter 14

    Haytam was surprised abut the detailed description of the system and how the system thought about the detail that every resident have to be loyal to him. That''s takes a lot of work from him, so it was perfect. He said to the system: " Without you I would be nothing in this world, thank you for thinking with me. Alone I would be a stupid with legs."


    Haytam is a thankful person, it doesn''t matter who or what helped him, he would be grateful to it for ever. That was one of his aspect, in the earth he helped everyone he could to help and in this world it wouldn''t change.


    The cold voice of the system appeared in his mind and said= Master, I was created for you, I''m a part of yourself, if you are happy I will be too.=


    Haytam smiled happily and looked to the kids and said with confidence:" This place will be your home from now on. Here is everything you need and want, so you wouldn''t go to the outside. You all will learn to cultivate and you will be leaders of this continent and even of this world. So don''t worry about anything and grow healthy in this place."


    The children saw Haytam with stars in the eyes, they saw him as their biggest idol. Sam, Sara and the other children swore to follow him forever and ever.


    Haytam went with the children around the village and showed them every building. They went first to the apartments, everyone took a apartment for itself.


    The apartment changed the style for everyone, the system scanned the new owner as they choose the apartment and changed the design of the inside accord with their personalities. Clothes and accessories were put in the wardrobe, so they didn''t needed to think about it.


    Secondly he showed them every single buildings and how they worked. At last they went to the medical center to prove if they are healthy and to measure the talent they have.


    As the came in the center they were all nervous, but directly a robot human nurse approached and said:" Welcome to the medical center, please follow me in 2 lines and be quite. "


    The children heard the nurse and rapidly formed 2 lines and followed her. The went to big room with a lots of chairs. The nurse said:" Please sit down and wait for calling you."


    She turns to the door and said: Please the first one should come with me."


    Sam looked at the children, stood up and went to the nurse. He was very nervous about this. He followed the nurse and rapidly reached a room with a big capsule in the middle.


    The nurse sat down, turned to Sam and said:" Please enter the capsule."


    Sam rapidly entered the capsule and looked around him, this thing was very strange to him so he was nervous. Suddenly the capsule closed and a liquid filled it completely. Sam quickly lost consciousness. A mechanical voice appeared and said: " Scanning! Scanning! Don''t open the capsule!"


    After a few minutes in a screen appeared the results:


    ''Name: Sam


    Age: 10


    Gender: Male


    Status: Healthy, low nutrition


    Talent: Middle-Low


    The person needs more nutrition and the talent can upgraded.''


    The nurse called Haytam to see the results and ask for an upgrade. Haytam said directly to upgrade the talents of every child to the top, not like him but between him and a top talent.


    The nurse reacts rapidly to his answer and wrote in the computer something, suddenly the capsule''s voice appeared again:" The person will be upgraded, please don''t interfere my work."


    The capsule worked for a hour until the upgrade finished. Sam was still sleeping, the nurse took Sam, went to a room with beds and let him sleep there. Then she went to the waiting room and called the next. The did that for the next day without break.


    But Haytam wasn''t interested to wait for them, so he said goodbye and let the children with the robot. He went outside the pearl and planned to continue the journey.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 15 Chapter 15

    Haytam was back in the city. He looked around him and decided to continue the journey, he went directly to the north gate of the city. The city had four gates: the north gate, east gate, south gate and the west gate. Every gate was 50 meters high and looked awesome, they were made by a legendary craftsman, who lived 2000 years ago. Haytam walked through the city without problems and reached the north gate in 30 minutes.


    He thought how absurd the novels are, in a normal web-novel the main person will be attacked from everywhere, as if he had a banner and said :"Please attack me!".


    In the gate a soldier asked him for identification :" Sir I need your identification, please show it to me" Haytam replied calmly :" Yes, no problem!", he searched in his pockets, took a golden medallion and showed the soldier the medallion. The soldier reacted like seeing a ghost, his face was pale and said: "Your majesty , please forgive me to be so rude to you!"


    Haytam didn''t expect this reaction from the soldier, he knew that the medallion he had was the highest form of identification in the kingdom. His parents were the 2 of 3 7th layer cultivators in the Kingdom of Lions, so he had a special identity. Haytam replied: "Don`t worry, you did not do anything wrong, so let ma go through and bye."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam left the soldier in the gate and went outside the city. The first he saw was meadow everywhere he looked, it looks so beautiful and peaceful that he forgot he was in the city only a few moments ago. The roads were fulled with carriage with all forms of food and materials, he saw around and thought where he should go. He was now in the territory of Assuwa Empire, this Empire was in the east of the continent and he wanted to go first to the territory of Alkebula Empire. Alkebula was the oldest Empire of humanity and the beginning of the humanity. Alkebula was like Africa in earth, but here they are the most powerful Empire in the GI continent . He was now in the east and he must to go to the north.


    He looked the merchant caravans around him and asked one of them: " Hello sir, can I ask you where do you go?" The rich fatty old man answered with a smile: " Our destiny is the capital of the Alkebula Empire, do you want to join us?"


    Haytam liked this fatty, it was the standard polite fatty, he responds: Thank you mister, I am Haytam and I want to go to the Alkebula Empire." The fatty replied directly: " You are welcome in our caravan, we are the Red Star merchants." Both talked for a while and Haytam knew new things about the members of the caravan.


    They are from Merica Empire and in total they have 55 members of the Red Star and 10 foreign members, like Haytam. The caravan start to move a hour later and for Haytam starts a month of travel till they reach Alkebula. Haytam was 1000 faster cultivating than other the cultivators, so when they reach Alkebula he will be already a 9th layer cultivators.


    If a genius person want to reach the 9th layer, they need 90 years at least, but nobody reached this layer for a few Millenniums.


    Haytam enjoyed the peaceful journey to Alkebula, he knew a few new people and he did good friends, like Fabien. He was from Merica and he was like Haytam a foreign member of the caravan.


    He was 16 years like Haytam and he wanted to enter the academy of Alkebula, because it was the best academy for cultivators.


    He told Haytam that the 2 principals, were both 8th layer cultivators and the academy had a lot of 7th layer cultivators. Haytam was surprised that an academy was more powerful than his kingdom.

 16 Chapter 16

    Three days before they arrived in the capital of Alkebula Empire, Africa Capitol, Haytam reached the 9th layer of cultivation. When they took a break he left to try his power, he never used any of his power, even if bandits came to steal the cultivators of The Red Star merchants were enough.


    Haytam went to a forest in the near to try his power, the "near" forest was about 1000 km away, but he was in less than 2 minutes there. Every cultivators above the 7th layer was able to fly in the sky, even if they couldn''t fly too long.


    The 7th layer cultivators could only fly for 30 minutes to 1 hour, depending of how pure their QI was.


    The 8th layer could fly for more than 2 hours, but maximal 5 hours. And the 9th layer cultivators could fly so much they want, because they don`t use their own QI, rather the QI around them.


    This is the reason why the 8th layer cultivators couldn''t reach the 9th layer, they have to surpass the invisible line and use the QI around them instead of only their inner QI.


    Haytam quickly used his power and with and with one finger he pointed to the forest and wanted that his QI came out. He imagined a laser that coming out of his finger, like in the movies.


    Instantly a pure white line was coming out from his finger, it was fast and everyone who felt the energy from the line, they would hide for their live so fast they could. As the pure white line lase reach the forest, nothing could stop it, a 2 meter diameter hole goes across the forest.


    Haytam was little surprised of his power. He didn''t know, it would be for so much, then a cultivation system that goes from 1st layer to 9th layer without special names and levels was so strong.¡ä


    He tries to fly for the first time and it wasn''t so easy, he had to imagine to fly and not to fall and the moves he wanted to do. What he didn''t know is that a cultivator needs a lot of practice until they could fly, but he needed only to thought what he want to do and end.


    After he played for a hour he decided to go back to the caravan, they wanted to do a break of 3 hours and he doesn''t wanted to be away for a long time .


    He was officially the strongest man in the continent, he could do everything he wanted without being in trouble. At first he want to join the academy of Alkebula to play a little bit, then he has long life with his cultivation.


    The official data from the old manuscripts said that every cultivator below the 6th layer can live until the 200 years, the cultivators in the 6th layer can live 250 years, the cultivators in the 7th layer can live to 400 years, the 8th layer cultivators can live 500 years and the 9th layer can live until the 1000 years.


    Haytam was still 16 years old, he was young, strong and awesome. If someone knew about his cultivation, nobody would even speak with because of the fear to be killed, even if he was polite to them. So he wouldn''t tell anyone and he want to have a beautiful youth to live in peace and without fear of anything.


    He went back to the caravan and play a little bit with Fabien, even if he could reach instantly Africa Capitol it was boring. Haytam saw directly Fabien and asked." What¡äs up?"


    Fabien reacted instantly to Haytam: " Where have you gone? I wanted to ask you if you want to join the academy with me. It will be more funny with you."


    Haytam replied :" Can you read my mind? I wanted to say that I will join the academy with you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Fabian instantly gives Haytam a high five and: "Of course I can read your mind, you are my friend."


    Haytam only smiled and did not say anything, he knew that he found a good friend in this world.

 17 Chapter 17

    The three days passed away very fast and they reached Africa Capitol.


    Haytam saw the capital of Alkebula and was very impressed. The city was 10 times bigger than Tanger City and it hadn''t the beautiful old Chinese style buildings, the city looked like the old middle east. It saw like in the movie of Aladdin.


    Haytam liked this style more than the one in Assuwa Empire or their vassal kingdoms, for example his Kingdom. As he was on earth, even if he lived in Germany and his nationality was Belgian, his background was in an Arab country.


    As they were in the near of the city, he saw that the people looked Asian too, but a little more browner and had a large body constitution. He thought that their bodies were better to cultivate, then the little bodies of the people from Assuwa.


    In the gate they were asked to show their identifications, he showed his golden medallion again and the soldier reacted a little bit with fear. They knew that this medallion was the identification of someone who was int the 7th layer or someone who was related to them. Even if this was the capital of Alkebula, there were only five 8th layer cultivators and no more than 15 7th layer cultivator.


    Across the continent, there is only 15 8th cultivators and circa 140 7th layer cultivators, so everyone with an identification like this is one of the strongest humans in the continent. It doesn''t matter which empire you are, this identification was the same.


    Haytam entered the city without problems and went with Fabien to search for a place to stay, the the academy starts in 2 days and they need a place to sleep. They asked a few people in the street and they indicated them an hotel near of the academy. Both walked for few minutes and reached the hotel fastly.


    Haytam rented a suit for him and for Fabien, but separated, then he had to check the situation in the pearl. Haytam wasn''t there since he brought the children there ( the truth is that he forget them), he entered the pearl quickly with a hand move.


    In the pearl he heard directly the laughing of little children, he was happy that they weren''t sad or something, then they are little girls and boys without someone caring about them. Only the system manages this place, he knew how irresponsible he is, but he couldn''t do anything.


    The children felt someone came in the pearl, they were very sensible to everyone who don''t belongs in the pearl. The saw in the direction of Haytam and they began to run to him. The children were very fast, then they were already in the 4th layer of cultivation.


    Haytam smiled to them and walked to them ,as a boy reached him he took the child in his arms. The boy was David, he was one of the youngest in the group.


    David never knew his parents, but he was a positive boy and Sam carried about him in the streets.


    Haytam looked the children and saw that they are healthy and happy. He then asked:" How are you doing? I missed you so much."


    Sam came out of the group and respond:" We thought you forgot us here."


    Haytam responds with a weird smile:" That is impossible, I was only very busy outside." , he laughed very loud. Sam saw him and knew that he lied, but he was very grateful so he replied:" Ahh ok, no problem. We are very good here and the robots takes good care about us."


    Haytam played for a while with children, he played with all they wanted. He knew that he couldn''t play with them the whole time, so he made them happy for now he had time.


    After playing with them he decided to rest a little bit in his villa, he never had the opportunity to go there.


    He went to his villa and saw his Mercedes Maybach and reminded that he never use it until now. He said to himself to drive it with Fabien in the near future.


    Then he went to his bedroom and get in his bed and fall asleep.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 18 Chapter 18

    In the morning Haytam wanted to breakfast with the children, he wanted to have more time with them. He was the only adult here, he had to give an example. In the restaurant all the children came together and sat in a very large table, it was so big like in the Harry Potter films when all pupils ate together.


    The human robots did for today a British breakfast. The plate contains sausages, eggs, beans, toasts and tomatoes, the food smelled very good. There was tea for him and juice for the children, so the could drink. As Haytam began to eat he felt a shock and thought he was dreaming, he closed his eyes and jumped from his place with a ridiculous posture. This food was the most delicious food he never ate before, the flavor, the fragrance, everything was perfect.


    Haytam ate his dish rapidly and then he waited for the children, He wanted to play with them, but they have go to school. He did not have an idea what to do, so he decided to go to the library. Haytam still did not know everything and had a library with all the knowledge from the past, present and future of the universe. So it was the perfect moment to learn this knowledge, it will not do badly.


    He walke to the library and was impressed again, he realize that every library he went to were all amazing.


    He then said to the system: "Hey system, long time not speaking."


    The natural cold voice answered:= Hello master, I missed you too. If you do not talk to me I will not say anything.=


    Haytam was silent,he did not needed the last month, he couldn''t understand why the other protagonists talked to the system so often. He thought the protagonist were idiot and needed every time to ask their systems for stupid questions.


    Haytam replied the system with a wry smile; " I did not want to disturb you. You are an omnipotent system, I am sure you have a lot of work. I need all the knowledge from the library in my mind, I


    do not have time to read,"


    The system accepted the order: = Ok master, you will faint, but it is not a problem=


    Haytam went rapidly to a bench and sat there. In the next moment he felt an headache and a lot of information flowed in his brain, a few seconds later he fainted.


    The next moment he woke up, he saw the windows and it was sunset. He sat the whole day in the library, so he thought Fabien will be worried about him. But now the most important thing is to see what he get.


    Haytam said to himself : " This planet is Terrum, it has 2 continents: the GI where I am and Ignus. Ignus is the secret continent, there live the devil path cultivators. The universe is named Pronod and contains 20 planets with living things. This is really the weakest universe ever, because the cultivation system is very weak compared to the other universes. I know now why I can cultivate so fast, this cultivation is for other universes only the beginning of the cultivation.


    It looks like the Earth is not part of this universe, I have to search for it later."


    Haytam gained a lot of information that matters for him, like there is an another continent. The devil path cultivators, are humans that cultivate the devil spirit QI in the atmosphere. In the Ignus continent is a bigger concentration of this devil QI, so the people cultivate it, bit it doesn''t mean that they are devil. This humans lives under the slogan: " You choose what to do with your power, not the method you use to cultivate. It doesn''t matter QI or devil QI, they do not control you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    So it was normal to see this devil cultivators, but they were not so strong like the normal cultivators. Only the most powerful cultivators knew about the other continent, because they do not want that other humans knew about it. The reason is that the Ignus continent was more powerful and they did not want to others to came to them.


    Haytam thought he have to go to the hotel back and in the next moment he was there. He jumped from the windows to the street and then came back from the principal door. All this was a deception maneuver to explain where he was. In the reception was Fabien with a worried face talking to a loli girl. He then turned the head and saw Haytam, the he shouted:" I search you the whole day, where the hell did you go!"


    Haytam smiled and said:" Sorry, I had some circumstances and I went very early from the hotel. "


    Fabien had now a relaxed shape:" The next time you have to say it, now we do not have time to go outside and tomorrow we have to go to the academy."


    Haytam replied :" We will go the next time. I have to sleep now, good night." , then he walked to his room.

 19 Chapter 19

    Fabien went to Haytam''s room and woke him up. Today was a very important day to Fabien, he will do the exam to enter the academy. This was his dream.


    His father told him a lot of stories about the academy, his father was a student there so he knew a lot of stories. Fabien wanted to be like his father strong and a good person, so he must go to the Alkebula academy.


    Haytam woke up quickly and went wit Fabien together for breakfast. The hotel had good dishes, but Haytam didn''t liked this dishes since he ate yesterday in the pearl. But he could not enter the pearl right now, so he accept it and ate everything forcefully.


    Both walked to the academy, who was outside the city. The academy was so big, that it was impossible to be placed in the city. They noticed how much young people walked to the academy, they wanted all the same: to enter the best academy in the academy.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After walking for an half hour they reached the entrance of the academy, in the entrance were a lot of girls and boys, they all looked ambitious. This was the opportunity of their lives, if they pass they will be strong and if they are strong they could anything they want.


    After waiting for an another half hour the time limit for coming to the academy came to end, this means that everyone who came after the limit can not take the entrance exam. Then an old man with a long beard and a tunic appears, he looks like Dumbledore from Harry Potter but much thinner.


    The old man said to them:" Hello everyone, today is an important day for everyone here and for us too. New talents meet here every year and we are happy to receive you. Please follow me!"


    Everyone followed the old man, they were excited to enter the academy, even if they not passed the exam already.


    The academy was big, it was really very big, it was so big as Manhattan, New York. You could see a lots of building everywhere and a lot of student walking around. The atmosphere was very peaceful and active. The old man introduced the most important buildings:" Look at this building on your right is the information center, if a student have a question can come to ask the people here. The building on your left is the library, it ha 5 floors. The building next to the library is the practice building, everyone can practice their martial techniques. The large building in front of you is where you have normal classes. Now you can see the forest behind the information center, that is where you can go hunt and your graduation will be there. There are students courtyards for everyone, but there are apart. So if you want to live here and enjoy all this buildings and a smooth path of cultivation you have to pass the entrance exam and work hard."


    This introduction was more to inspire, in order to motivate them more during the exam. The exam had two parts, the first part was a writing examination and the second one was a power demonstration. The important part was the writing, because it counts 75% of the exam. But nobody knew that, so they would fail the 1st part.


    The old man brought them to a building, it was especially for the examination there. Than he said: "So here we are, you have to begin the exam in 10 minutes and then you have 45 minutes to complete the exam. Do not try to cheat, we have a formation that isolates everyone in a different space, so it is impossible to cheat and every item will not work there. So enter the building and search a place to seat for you and good luck!"

 20 Chapter 20

    Haytam was relaxed as he enters the building, because he knew that he will pass with a perfect score. On the other hand Fabien was very nervous , he had learned a lot and he prepared himself for years for this day. This is the most important in his life since he was born. Haytam looked at him and said to the system:" System, please give him a boost in all his needs to pass the exam with perfect scores. Do not forget to make him feel, as all this was his own hard work. I don`t want make him angry, because I helped him."


    The system replied Haytam: " Ok, master"


    In the next moment Fabien had a weakness arising, then quickly it was gone again. Then he said to Haytam: " Right now I felt a moment of weakness, I don`t know what happend right now. I never had something like that and my body feels strange, like I am now stronger, but I don`t feel any power growing."


    Haytam smiled only and said:" Don`t worry, you are only nervous. Come we have to find a sit, look there are two sits are free." Then both walked straight to the sits and sat there.


    Then both waited until an young woman enter the room with a lots of papers in her hands, She was very beautiful and looked like an angel in a human body. She had a serious look in her eyes, the she said :" Here are the exams, you know how many time you have to write the exam. Good look and try to do every task, even if you are not sure."


    The she distributed the exams and sat on a desk. In the next moment spheres appeared around every desk, then nobody could see the other. They felt like they were alone in the room.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then they began to write the exam, for some the exam was easy and for other the exam was very difficult. Fabien began to write the exam and felt it was to easy, it was like the exam was made for him. He could respond every task easily, if he thought about it.


    Haytam looked the exam and in 3 minutes he wrote it completely, he wrote so fast that if others saw him they could not se his hand. The he looked the formation around and thought it was a good and easy to do formation, then with a hand gesture the formation around him was destroyed.


    The young woman was shocked as she saw a formation was destroyed, she rapidly move there and saw a Haytam looking at her, then she said:" Sorry, the formation is destroyed. I will repair it fast."


    It was normal to react like this, because only a 5th layer cultivator could break it and Haytam was clearly an 16 years old boy.


    Haytam laughed and said: " I broke the formation, don`t worry. I finished the exam, so I broke it."


    The young woman in shock replied: " That is impossible, you do not look like a strong cultivator."


    Haytam laughed louder than before and said : " Of course you can not feel anything of my person. I am already a 9th layer cultivator, I can say I am the strongest cultivator in this continent." To prove his statement, he let his aura out, it was a very strong aura. If he didn''t let the aura only centimeters around him, the room would be already destroyed.


    The young woman had the shock of her life and fainted directly as she saw the aura. It was common known that there is no 9th layer cultivators the continent and now a young boy showed her that now there is 9th layer cultivator in the continent. Haytam saw hoe she faint in front of him, so he rapidly caught her from falling. He decided to go to the principals, so he hold her like a princess and searched them with his spiritual sense. He found them in a building in the highest point of the academy, then he flew to that building and in a bling he was in front of them.


    Haytam saw an old man and an old woman sitting together, both didn''t felt the presence of Haytam.


    Then Haytam said with a smile to them:" Hello, nice to meet you."

 21 Chapter 21

    The couple of oldies were shocked by hearing the voice, they didn''t feel any presence and it was very difficult to hide the aura from a 8th layer cultivator, the only way was to be stronger than both of them. The old man quickly looked around and saw a young man with a woman in his arms. He looked closely at the woman and was surprised to see his granddaughter. His expression turned black and he was very angry:" What did you do with my baby?"


    Haytam didn''t expect that she was the granddaughter of the principal of the academy, he quickly answered:" Don''t worry, she fainted only. She saw my Aura and she lost consciousness, so it wasn''t my fault. She is to weak."


    The old man surprised asked:" How is this possible, she was trained to endure the aura of a 8th layer cultivator. I don''t think you are stronger than me?"


    Haytam didn''t respond and let his aura out again, but this time without restriction. He made an protective formation for the woman, he didn''t want to kill her.


    The old man and woman felt a pressure from Haytam and they couldn''t endure it. It was so strong that both kneels down and couldn''t breathe, it was like someone took a large rock and put it over their bodies.


    Haytam directly retracted his aura, he was strong but he respects older people. It''s doesn''t matter how strong you are and how intelligent you are, an older person will know more than you about the life. Haytam let the young woman in a sofa and went to help both to stand. The he said:" I am sorry, but this was the only was to show you my strength."


    The old woman replied and asked for the first time:" It''s ok, are you already in the 9th layer?"


    He voice was very kindly and the people could listen to her for hours without problems. It was the kind of voice that all people liked.


    "I reached already the 9th layer of cultivation, so from my knowledge I am the strongest man in this continent."


    Both oldies looked each other and the surprise was seen in their shapes. Both believed Haytam, then nobody could made them feel anxious. Then the old woman said:" How? We both are in the 8th layer 9 rank, but we couldn''t pass the line to the 9th layer. "


    Haytam replied:"I am have the strongest talent in this universe, nobody is faster then me in cultivation."


    Then the old man smiled and said:" I believe you. I am Jos¨¦ Ton and she is my wife, Catalina Ton. Can I know your name?" They rapidly accepted the reality and wanted to have a friendly relation with him, so they have to present themselves at first.


    Haytam knew directly what their Intention was and he thought it was good. Then he answered: "I am Haytam Ranger from the Kingdom of Lions, nice to meet you. I am here with my friend, he wanted to join the academy and I thought it were a good idea to join the academy too."


    The old man said with a smile: "You are welcome in our academy, you are free to do what you want here."


    Then Haytam said with a wry smile: " But I got the information, that we are in the weakest universe and I want to go to the other universes to became stronger."


    Both oldies got the shock of their lives, they didn''t know about other universes. Nobody knew this fact, they thought there were alone.


    The old man with a trembling voice asked:" It is true what you said? And what do you mean with the weakest universe? Are there other universe stronger than ours?"


    Then Haytam told him what he knew from the library and both heard him very concentrated, this information had more value than anything in this planet.


    Then Haytam said: " I can help you reaching the 9th layer right now, if you promise me something."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 22 Chapter 22

    Catalina and Jose had a shock, they never thought to be able to reach the 9th layer. They were already very old, they were more than 400 years old and they had not much to live. Even Jose was preparing a tomb for both, he knew that if they didn''t reach the 9th layer in the next 10 years, they would have no hope more.


    Catalina has the strongest desire to live longer, then as she was young she could only train and cultivate and she regrets about many things that she didn''t do it in the past, like having more than one child. She had only a son and he is now very old and he has not the talent for cultivation, so he was now about 200 years old and he has only one daughter. Her granddaughter had a very good talent, so she was raised by her and Jose. Her granddaughter`s name was Sophia and she was so good talented that she managed to became a teacher in the academy by her own hard work.


    Jose directly answered with an excited voice:" I will do anything in my power to help you, except if I really can`t do it."


    Haytam of course was happy about his answer, he proved that this old man would not anything for power. So he said: "Don`t worry, I have my family in the Kingdom of Lions and I want someone to keep a look and care about them until they became stronger. You don`t have to help them actively, but help them in the shadows."


    Both saw each other and nodded to Haytam as signal of accepting, they accept this matter without problem. They had a lot of influence in the 4 empires, because a lot of their students were from the different empires.


    Then Haytam gave them an Iphone for each other and for Sophia. He explained them how it works and gave the numbers of their parents. Because he was in hurry to go, he gave them an Iphone for Fabian too, he didn''t want to say goodbye because he didn''t like sentimental shit. then he said: "I will help you now, please come closer to me."


    It was easy to him to help them, they were already in the Peak of the 8th layer so he will only use his pure QI to help the to cross the line. Firstly he put his hands on their fronts and let his QI flows in their bodies until he fusion his QI with their QI and then he attacked the line. In the next moment the line was broken and the QI flows across the line and a lot of changes began in their bodies. Their bodies became younger, they didn''t look like 80 years old but like 40 years old. The old injuries were cured and their QI became more pure with the help of Haytam`s QI.


    This all would not be possible with other cultivators when they cross the 8th layer to the 9th layer, they had a special transformation because of the pure QI that Haytam mix with their QI. This QI is the purest in all universes, only the system can filter the pure QI from the normal QI.


    The oldies had now to stabilize their cultivation, so their were submerged in the meditation and couldn''t know what happens. Haytam looked at them and Sophia who was still fainted, he wanted to go so he wrote a letter with the message to care about care of the family Ranger and Fabien. He wrote too that in the smartphones were cultivation manuals that are very useful for them.


    Haytam walked outside and saw with the spiritual sense that the new students were still writing the exam. He then took his smartphone and called his mother. As he heard her voice from the othe side he said:" MOM, I miss you so much. How are you?"


    His mother answered: "My baby, I miss you too. I am fine thanks to you. How are you? Is everything ok outside?"


    Haytam answered:"I am fine, mom. I have to say something."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Yes"


    "I have to go to other universes to become stronger, so I called to inform you"


    "Which layer are you now"


    "I am in the peak of the 9th layer"


    "If you have to go, then go. But I need grandchildren from you soon, so you have to find a wife rapidly."


    "Ok Mom, you will have a lot of grandchildren and we will travel together in the future"


    "Than goodbye my son, have a good journey!"


    "Alright Mom, Thank you. See you soon!"


    In the other side in Tanger City Maria began to cry and with her was Jose, they knew his son can not stay here. So they let him go.


    Haytam then said to the system: " System I am ready to travel so please bring me to a world in the middle of strength." Without a sound from the system Haytam disappeared from his place. There was no evidence of his existence, it was as he never was there.

 23 Chapter 23

    In a mountain chain with the name Dragon Mountains Haytam appeared. The mountains together had a appearance like a roaring dragon, the view was magnificent. This mountain chain was one of four forbidden places in the Blue Heaven continent.


    Haytam opened his eyes and saw the forest around him and in the front were a lot of mountains. Then he felt the the QI around him, it was very condensed and very thick. If the cultivators in his planet were here, they would cultivate 3 times faster and they will reach the 9th layer with hard work.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam asked the system were he is:" System, where did you bring me?"


    The system answered: = You are now in the Dragon Continent, specifically in the Martial World. The cultivation system are different here. It has the same system as in Terrum, but it continues for 8 other cultivation levels. From 1st layer to 9th layer is considered as one level.


    The cultivation levels are the same as in the novel, there are:


    - Body Foundation ( 1st to 9th layer)


    -Houtian ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Xiantian ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Qi Condensation ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Foundation Establishment ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Core Formation ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Golden Core ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Nascent Soul ( 1st to 3rd rank )


    -Immortal Ascension ( 1st to 2nd rank )


    The strongest man in this planet is in the 2nd rank Golden Core.


    For your information while you travel to this planet, I improved your talent in the next Level . You are now 2000 more talented that the most talented genius in all universes. You can see now a map on your right with all the most important places in this planet.=


    Haytam was impressed with the detailed explanation of the system, he thought how good the system is and how the system know what he want to her from it, without doing several question.


    Then he looked on his right, where a map appeared and then he saw the red points. Then a display appears in front of his, there was a detailed list with all the red points and which places they mark.


    He saw a city marked in the near, so he decided to go there. He found out that he was no more able to fly, but then the system explain him why: = You were able to fly and have a long age in Terrum, because the world laws allowed to the strongest cultivators to have more power and abilities to govern the weakest. But now the world laws allows you not as one of the weakest to fly and to have a long life. With your current level you can only live for 150 years,but only because of your pure QI.=


    Haytam was surprised how the world laws can control the cultivators in their planet. He thought it was not cool to walk for more than 100 kilometers alone in a forest. The he heard the voice of the system again:= Do not forget here are demon beasts, they are as strong as a Xiantian cultivators. There are more stronger demon beasts, but not in your near.=


    Haytam became a little anxious, but the he thought of his cultivation speed and was relaxed again.


    Then he thought how long will take to cultivate till Xiantian and the system answered again:= For a normal cultivator will it take 20 years from the 1st layer Body Foundation to Xiantian level, if he is the most talented genius in all universes , for you it will take 3 to 4 days. You have to know that cultivation is a slow process, the cultivators will be stronger and older because they will get more years to live as stronger they became. If a normal person can live for 100 years, a cultivator in the peak of Body Foundation can live 125 years, a peak Houtian level can live for 175 and a peak Xiantian can live for 200 years.=


    Haytam heard the information and then he began the journey to the city.

 24 Chapter 24

    After 3 days walking to the city, he met a lot of demon beasts on the way. He killed them all while he practiced his skills. He was lucky meeting only weak beasts, if he had met a high level beast he would be danger.


    As he reached the city of Bay, his cultivation was in the Xiantian level. In this city the strongest man was in the 3rd rank QI condensation, so a Xiantian like him was quite good there.


    Haytam thought about his cultivation and cames to the result, that he was too fast cultivating. He wouldn''t enjoy cultivating, if he became too strong in a only a little time. He wanted to live normally in this world for a time, so he needed to stop cultivating automatically. So he said to the system:" System, please suppress my talent to only 100 faster than the best genius and I want to cultivate by myself and not automatically."


    The system answered:" I understand master. You don''t need a manual to cultivate, if you sit and concentrate yourself about gathering the QI around you, then the cultivation will start automatically until you want to stop.=


    Haytam smiled and thanked the system.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam saw the city gate and and walked faster. He was very excited to explore this city and this world, this will be the first step to be truly strong in all universes. He wanted to be strong in all aspects, maybe not in politics. He knew that if he wanted to be the strongest man in all universes, he could ask the system and directly he would be an immortal, that nobody can defeat. But then his life will be boring, for the rest of his immortality.


    Haytam wanted more to build his own empire slowly with only the most important people he knew. He wanted to live together with them for ever, but for now he would meet people, enjoy the life and do what he always wanted.


    At the gate, the soldier with a silber armor stopped him and asked:" Hello mister, do you have an identification of living here?"


    Haytam answered:" No, I am new here."


    The soldier said after he heard Haytam:" Without an identification, you have to pay 3 silver coins."


    Haytam nodded to the soldier and asked the system for the money:"System give me please 3 silver coins." Directly 3 coins appeared in his hand then he gave them to the soldier.


    "You can enter the city now. If you need help in the city, you can ask any soldier for help.", said the soldier with a polite smile.


    At first Haytam thought he needs money here, he wanted to earn his own money to spend. He did not liked to beg money from the system every time he need it. For now he will take some money from the system.


    The currency of this world was like in every novel:


    -Copper coins


    -100 copper coins=1 silver coin


    -100 silver coins=1 gold coin


    A normal family could live with 1 silver coin per month in this planet, if they buy only the most basic things, like food. That without eating meat and drinking alcohol. But a normal mortal family will have an income of 3 silver coins per month, because this was a rich planet with a lot of natural resources and the people can find a opportunity to work.


    Haytam entered the city and was impressed of the city architecture, it was beautiful with all kinds of colors to see and the buildings were majestically. It looks much better, than his home city in The Kingdom of Lions. The streets were full with people. The people looked all good and with a good health, they walked with a smile and they did not like poor people. Even if there were poor people, they looked normal. That was a sign of wealth and that means that the governors are good.


    Haytam saw a young man, that seemed to be a noble. He had very luxurious clothes, with a white and gold tunic, he saw absolutely elegant. Haytam saw his clothes, the Nike tracksuit and the Nike Air Jordan 4, and thought that this doesn''t fit in this world. He didn''t want to attract the views of the people to him. So then he said to the system:" From now I want clothes from this world, but with sportive design. I do not want to walk with tunics and these elegant and unpleasant clothes."


    The system like every time didn''t say anything, but the clothes appears in his body. Only the shoes are still sneakers, but there were combined with the clothes. The new clothes looked similar to ninja clothes, but they were colored and the clothes were not so suspicious. They seemed cool at him.


    He then decided to begin a new life here.

 25 Chapter 25

    Haytam first needed a place to stay and an identity, the cultivation world gives a lot of importance to the identity of a person. The background of a person could decide how the others will treat you, except someone is a very strong cultivator. So he asked the system about this matter: " System, what can I do to prove my identity as a big player."


    The system answered: = Since you are in a medium strong planet, it`s normal that persons from higher worlds comes here to recruit new disciples for their sects and clans. They have all identifications from their sects or clans and they are different in quality. As higher the quality as stronger the sect and the clan. They are divided three categories:


    -Bronze ( 3+ Golden Core)


    -Silver (2+ Nascent Soul)


    -Gold (1+ Immortal Ascension)


    These are valid in all the universes and worlds. I recommend the silver one, because they are not so rare as the gold one. You do not want trouble, but to much attention too.=


    The system explains everything in detail and Haytam agreed to what the system suggest. He thought it was easy for him to do what he want here, he had the perfect cheat.


    Then he agreed to the system and added:" Ok perfect, but I need a normal identification from this world too." Haytam thought it was better to use normally an identification from this world, since he live here. He wanted only to use the other identification when it comes to trouble with the higher hierarchy of this world.


    Haytam then saw a soldier and wanted to ask him what he need to live in the city: " Hello mister, I have question about how I can live in this city and what I need."


    The soldier saw Haytam and replied:" I don`t know, but you can find help in the city hall."


    Then Haytam asked:" Where can I find the city hall?"


    The soldier raised his arm and pointed to a big building in the center of the city and said:" There is it, you have to follow this street until you reach the town hall."


    Haytam thanked the soldier and began to walk to the town hall. Along the way Haytam thought what he should do. One of his goals was to help more orphans on his way, he knew he couldn''t help them all, but something is something. For now he would settle in this city for a time, he thought he would stay for 6 months and do something in this time.


    At this time he was in front of the city hall and entered the building. In the building were a lot of people walking around or sitting. Some were talking to the officials, some were writing something, some were happy, some were very angry, you could see all kinds of expressions there. The he walked to a desk of an official and asked :" Are you free right now?"


    The official who was concentrated writing raised his head and saw Haytam, then he smiled and sais to Haytam:" Yes young man, how can I help. Please take a sit."


    Haytam took a sit and begun to talk about his matter:" I want to settle in this city and I wanted to register myself."


    The official look at him and said:" No problem, there is two ways to do it. You can pay an amount of 5 gold coins and you can live where you want or you pay 5 silver coins and you can live in the poor part of the city. But first you need to show an identification an fill these papers."


    Haytam nodded and took his normal identification out and showed it the official. In this moment the official stood up with a shocked face and then he said :" Sorry your majesty, I didn''t recognize you. You can live here here without paying anything. I am really sorry to your majesty. If you have any request, please tell me I will do my best."


    Haytam didn''t understand the over reaction of the official, then he saw the medallion in his hand and understood why. In the medallion was written: "Supreme nobles" That means he was considered one of the highest nobles on power. He does not understood why the system gave him such identification instead of a normal one. But what happens now is already happens, so he will use the situation:" I want to buy a plot of land in the city, can you help me?"


    The official smiled when he heard Haytam, his special task in the city hall was to sell plot of lands in the city. Then he took a book from his office drawer and opened it:" Sir you are right by me, here can you see the plot of lands in the city. You can choose every one of them, we can do a good price."


    The official looked now more like a salesman, than an official that works for the city.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam took the book and began to see what will be better for him, there where only a few plots that were not be sold till now. The most of the book was marked as sold. Then after looking for a while he liked a plot of land in the city center, this was the most expensive one of the whole city. This plot was to the right of the mansion of the mayor. It costs 2000000 gold coins, but for now the system will pay till he did his own money. so he buy it directly.


    The official said:" Welcome to our city, sir."


    Haytam smiled and paid the money, did the formalities and then it was time to see the plot of land personally.

 26 Chapter 26

    Haytam arrived with the official, called David, to the plot of land. He saw that this plot was the only free place in the middle of the city, because nobody could afford it to buy this plot for the price 2000000 gold coins. He liked the place here, the mansions around the plot were all splendid designed and the streets were made with paving stones, so there was no mud around like in the entrance or in the poor districts.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam turned to David and said:" Ok it is perfect for me, should I take attention about something?"


    David responds:" No, you can do what ever you want..... Ahh! It is true I forgot something! You have to be careful with the daughter of the mayor, she could make for you some trouble."


    Haytam thought it was strange , so he asked why:" Why? Does she have something against me?"


    David answered after having a long breath:" It is not because of you. She is so old as you, but she had a very difficult childhood without a mother and her father has a lot of work, so he does not have time for her even if he loves his daughter about everything. She took as goal to repel every single person who buys this parcel. But the truth is that the family from the side from her mother had a mansion in this parcel before the mayor ordered to destroy and remove the mansion."


    Haytam heard David seriously, he knew which problem he had now to deal with, but he would not be stopped from a little girl. Haytam nodded did not said anything.


    Then David asked:" How do you want to build your mansion, I can give you the contact of many people who have the specialization of building mansions in the city."


    Haytam smiled and said:" No need, I have already a mansion. I only need to put it in the parcel."


    David did not understood what Haytam means, he never heard about someone that could carry a mansion with him. Haytam seeing his face laughed said:" It is a treasure from the upper worlds, you do not have to think about it to much about it."


    David nodded only, he knew that there are sects and clans that have contact with the upper worlds and they would keep it a secret. Of completing tasks from them, they would get treasures from them. David thought Haytam was one of them.


    Haytam said in his mind to the system:" System please put a mansion in this parcel with an outside design similar to the other mansions here, but with a modern interior with a Swimmingpool, library with all kind of knowledge in form of a computer and a working place with all kinds of materials and tools. Ah! I need a connection with the internet."


    The system replied:"OK, I will hide the construction as if you used a magic item."


    In the next moment a light appeared in Haytam`s hand and a miniature from a mansion appeared and flew to the parcel and began to grow up until the parcel disappeared and only the new mansion could be seen.


    David was shocked this was the first time seeing something like that and for the other street passants and neighbors were more shocked. A lot of residents came out to see what happens here and how the mansion appeared right now. At first came a 16 years old girl running through the people and then she shout:" Who dares to build his mansion in this parcel without permission, this parcel is owned by the city.!!!"


    Haytam saw the girl and knew directly who she is. She must be the daughter of the city mayor.


    Then he took a couple steps to her and responds:" I bought this parcel, so I am allowed to bring my mansion here. Do you have any problem with me." Haytam did not like how she acted right now against him, as if he was a criminal. He looked at her with cold eyes. He could understood that she had a difficult childhood, so he would not be bad at her. But she has to know her fault assaulting others.


    The girl saw the young man, that was so old as her and was ashamed to be scolded by him. That was the firs time that someone talked to her like this, being the daughter of the city mayor anyone dared to talk to her like this. She became red as a tomato and replied before running again to her mansion:" I will not forgive you, you are now in my black list."


    Haytam seeing her reaction laughed loud and thought how funny this was, the he turned to the other people and said before entering the mansion:" Please leave, this was only a magical item. It is not so interessant like you think. David, thank you. Bye, I have to rest."


    The people were surprised from his character and then they began to leave.

 27 Chapter 27

    In the mansion Haytam wanted something to eat and to relax. At first he gone to the kitchen and prepared for him a self made pizza margarita, he wanted for a long time to eat something like this. He loved to cook back in earth, it was his hobby so he can do a lot of dishes.


    Haytam was surprised about the quality of the ingredients, that the system provides. It was the best of the best, so the pizza was very delicious. He loved to drink green tea with pizza, so he made tea too. As he was eating, he felt a little lonely for eating alone in such a big mansion, but then he said to himself:" I will bring my parents with me soon:"


    Then Haytam went to his room and prepared himself to cultivate. This will be the first time cultivating like a normal cultivator, so he was exited to do it.


    He went to a screen in the wall and began to setting the density of the QI in the room, he setted it to the highest density possible. In this time a white milky mist appeared in the room, it was the QI, even in a small corner it started to drip a liquid from the mist. Haytam went to bring a bottle from the kitchen and putted it in the corner. He guessed it was liquid QI, which in every novel was a treasure that a lot of cultivators wanted to have, because of the effect in the cultivation or for the alchemist, that used it to make pills.


    Then he went to his bed and sit in a meditation position and closed his eyes, then the QI around him began to enter through all the pores in the body. He felt very relaxed and strong at the same time. This feeling was addicting, but that was only for Haytam, because he cultivate with pure QI.


    The normal cultivators would cultivate the normal QI from the atmosphere, which was not pure and had a lot of impurities with it. It was OK cultivating it, but for the little talented it will be very difficult to cultivate to the peak or even they would not be able to surpass the higher levels.


    Haytam cultivated for the next 4 hours and was amazed :" It is much better cultivating yourself, then automatically. I can fell the advances I made, even it is to slowly for me."


    The he went again to the kitchen with the bottle of liquid QI and then he measured how much the bottle had collect in the time the QI was very thick in the room.


    "Wow I have collected 2 liters in 4 hours, if I sell it will have a big price and I think a lot of people wants to buy these treasure." Haytam was thinking in a way to make money, so this was a beginning for him to build his own business empire in this life.


    Then Haytam took a Snickers from the fridge and ate it, the he went to sleep.


    In the next morning he stood up and took a shower. Then he made a good breakfast, he was no more worried about becoming fat like in earth. It was impossible become fat, when you are cultivating, only when you want to be fat.


    Haytam prepared himself and went outside, he looked around and saw that a lot of carriage were moving, He thought and then he had the idea to drive for the first time his Maybach in this streets. The he took the G-Class Maybach outside the pearl and entered the car. The first thing coming to his mind was how huge this car was. Then he smiled and turned the car on and started to drive to the commercial streets.


    Haytam wanted to sell the liquid QI, so he need to explore which stores were better to sell it and which are really trustful. Then what he wanted to sell was not a cheap trinket.


    When driving the daughter of the mayor, named Laura, was watching Haytam. She was very interested in this young man that could took a mansion out, like nothings happened. Or responding her, even if she was the daughter of the mayor of the city. Or right now a strange carriage without a beast dragging it, appeared from the nothing. He could even move it and the design was incredible.


    Then she thought:" I will observe you, even if you are from a big family I will not forgive you buying the parcel." She knew that her statement was wrong, but that was one of the important places of her died mother. So she could not let him go.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 28 Chapter 28

    Haytam didn''t knew that someone was thinking about him, so he drove relaxed to the commercial street. Once he arrived there he parked where the normal carriage parks. This first time driving was some good for Haytam, he never drove before, but he had learned how to drive from the system, so he was better than a race driver.


    The commercial street was filled by people, everyone was doing his matter. Haytam walked to the most attractive store there, he had to walk for 10 minutes until he reached it. It was so big that everyone will have thought that it was close from the beginning of the commercial street, but it was much far than the eyes see.


    When Haytam stood in front of the store, he saw the name in the big signboard "Miraculous Pavilion". There were a lot of people entering and coming out from the store, this was good sign for Haytam. Then as more people trust this place as much safer for him.


    Haytam smiled with a big smile and went in. The Miraculous Pavilion interior was beautiful, very beautiful, with a lot of paints and arts all around. Haytam`s mouth was wide open, this looked like the Vatican Museum, but much incredible.


    Haytam went to one of the workers there and asked:" Hello, I want to sell something. Can you call your manager?"


    The worker frowned and responds:" You are only a kid, why do you need the manager?" His voice was full with arrogance, it was like he thought he was the king here.


    Haytam`s faces turns angry and replied:" You are the one who is only a miserable worker, if a customer asks for the manager then you have to call him. Do you understand?" Haytam`s voice was fill with anger and his voice wasn''t low, so everyone could here him. And even he let his aura out, this was the first time in almost 2 months that he was really angry. His aura changed with his anger too and could pressure everyone under the QI Condensation level.


    In the background an another worker ran to the upper flours and went to a room. This was the managers office, the worker rapidly said:" Manager, you have to go down. A Felix made a costumer angry. He wanted to see you, but Felix does not wanted to bring you to him and he used an arrogant tone too." The worker explained fast what happend.


    The manager nodded and said:" This Felix want to die, he knew that the costumer is king in this pavilion, so if someone wants to see me then I have to respond to their wants." The manager was furious too, then the pavilion had very strict house rules. But a little worker in the entrance dares to skip the rules.


    Then he disappeared from his office and the worker was unable to follow him, then he had no cultivation.


    Back to Haytam, he was still furious. Felix was in the ground and he pissed his pants from the fear from Haytam, his aura was too strong for a mortal like him without any cultivation. Then the manager appeared and looked to Felix in the ground, he was surprised that he was in this situation and from the aura that comes from Haytam`s body. The he turned to Haytam and said:" Hello sir, I am really sorry for the behavior from my worker. I can assure, that this will be the last time he woks here. "


    Haytam`s smile return back and his aura was back in his body, then he said:" Ok, it`s good. You have really to care about the behavior of the your workers, then if it was an another person he will be killed." It was like nothing happened, but the he said:" It¡äs your workers fail, so you have to compensate me." Haytam used this situation for his benefits, he knew from the behavior of the manager, that he had to apology with him. So he could use it for his benefits.


    The manager smiled and replied:"Sure sir, I heard that you have matters to discuss with me. Follow me please." then he turned to the other workers and said:" I do not see this trash in this pavilion again, so throw him away." He was determinate to get rid from this trouble maker and rules broker.


    Haytam followed the manager to the upper flour and entered the managers office. The he said :"You have a nice office. Can I know what is your name?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The manager replied with a smile:" Of course sir, my name is Michael and yours?"


    Haytam responds:" My name is Haytam and I am here to sell something."


    The manager said:" Ok, what do you want to sell that needs my presence."


    Haytam didn''t said anything and took the 2 liters liquid QI and putted it on the table.


    The manager took the bottle and inspected the liquid and then he stood up with shock and his face looked hilarious. Haytam had to laugh because of his expression, it was very funny to see.


    Then the manager asked:" How is that possible, that you have such treasure. Are you sure about selling liquid QI?"


    Haytam replied:" Yes, why I am here then?"


    Michael sat back again and took a long breath then he said:" Ok, this liquid QI costs normally for a 100 ml 1000000 gold coins, but this treasure appears only once every 10 to 20 years. You have here ab amount of 2 liters, that is the total of 200 to 400 years of accumulation. So because you have so much, the price will be reduced to the half because there is a lot of costumers and there is enough for all."


    Haytam thought about what Michael said and he thought it was reasonable, then he had so much liquid QI in only 4 hours of cultivation. He had the idea of being the number one supplier of liquid QI and made this to the main income for now. The he said: " Dear Michael, what would you say if I say that I can supply liquid Qi in this amount every week?"

 29 Chapter 29

    Michael was more than shocked, he could not believe what Haytam was saying. He thought at first that Haytam was crazy, who would believe that a 16 years old boy could supply the most expensive liquid in this world. Then he thought he heard wrong, so he asked:" What have you said? You want to supply Liquid QI?"


    Haytam smiled and replied:"Yes"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Michael fell from his chair, this was to much for him. He was already almost 300 years and he had bottleneck in the 1st rank QI Condensation level, so he could not surpass to the 2nd rank. He looked like a middle aged man, but he knew that he had only 5 years more to live. He needed the liquid QI to reach the next rank or maybe the next level, but he knew that he had no chance because this was a small city and his branch Miraculous Pavilion was to small to get such treasure.


    In this world there is no Kingdoms or Empires, there were only cities. As bigger the city as more powerful it is, the biggest sects and clans were there too. So every city had the potential of getting bigger and more powerful, when the right persons are governing it. Then there is no persons from the outside that governs the city, only the inner governs and laws.


    It was forbidden to try to establish a kingdom or empire, there was powerfully sects and clans that governs more than one city, but this is because they does not have real power inside. The cities like this uses the name of the sects and clan to get protection from them in exchange of taxes and freedom there, but they govern themselves or have a little influence from them.


    Even Haytam was smiling and laughing about the super reactions of Michael, he was very serious about this matter. He wanted to develop this city to the biggest one in this world and for this he needed to have money for his ideas. Then he said to Michael who was still in the ground:" Michael, I am very serious about what I said. I need your help for this matter."


    Michael saw Haytam`s serious expression and nodded, then he said:" I need some of this Liquid Qi, then I can work with you full time. We can do a cooperation between the Miraculous Pavilion and you."


    Haytam thought this was a good thing, so he agreed and said:" You will get 1 liter of this and we will made a contract right now." Haytam thought it was very cheap to begin a cooperation with this pavilion. Then this pavilion was big deal in this continent, he checked in his map about this pavilion and he found out that in every city was a Miraculous Pavilion. So a cooperation with such a big deal will open gates, that he alone can not.


    Michael stood up and sat at his place again, then he said:" If you can provide 2 liters a week, then the price will fall a lot. We can fix the amount for each bottle at 100 ml and the price at 100.000 gold coins each bottle. This price will be fixed and can not be changed. We will sell this product in the whole continent, so we need you to give us the product at one fix day. So we can transport the product in the bigger branches. We will sell the product for 115.000 gold coins in our pavilions and you will be paid directly after giving the product. I think you do not want that your identity comes out, so it will be top secret and nobody will know were the product came from."


    Haytam was surprised about detail of thinking of this manager and then he said: " Ok, please write a contract and let us sign it. This 2 liters will be the first supply and I will reach you every Monday 2 liters. The next time I will give you your 1 liter too. Ah, if someone needs to know were this came from, then say it comes from the upper worlds."


    Then Michael wrote a contract and both sign it.

 30 Chapter 30

    After signing the contract Haytam went outside and planned to see the city. He wanted to make this city the biggest one in the whole universe, hr did not knew why, but he thought it was good idea to develop the smallest city in this world to the biggest one in all universes. This was only a hobby for him, he needed a safe place to live so the perfect place would be the one he made it by himself.


    He needed someone to help him by this matter, then he thought about the kids in the pearl. If they grew up faster, then they will be the best persons under his government. So he asked the system:" System can you make the time flows faster in the pearl?"


    The system responds:= Yes, from your idea you want the kids mature faster. I can change it in the following time flow:


    - 1 year in the pearl = 1 month outside


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    - 1 year in the pearl = 1 day outside


    You have to choose one of the two chooses.=


    Haytam thought for a while, this was a difficult choice. He needed the help from them and he needed money to make real his goal. He needed time to plan and to become stronger, so he made his choice and said:" I choose the time flow of 1 year in the pearl equal to 1 month outside. They have to study for 15 years in the pearl all kinds of themes and became so strong they can. Please give them the message about my decision and say them I am sorry to not see them for 15 years."


    The system did not responds, the system responds only if it is necessary.


    Haytam planned to prepare all what he needs in 15 months, the money, plans and everything needs to be planned. At first he had a stable incoming of 2.000.000 gold coins weekly with the liquid QI, secondly he thought about producing pills and weapons. He wanted to produce pills and weapons in the saint level. The pills and weapons were divided in 4 levels:


    - Human level


    -Spiritual level


    -Saint level


    -Divine level


    The highest level in this universe was the saint level, the divine was only available in the upper universes. So if he sell one or two saint level weapons and pills, he would be able to buy more than 10 medium big cities. He needed only to use the work room in his mansion and the manuals in the library to produce high level pills and weapons.


    If anyone could hear what Haytam wanted to do they will die only from the shock. Nobody could have the same thought and resources as Haytam, he was unique in the whole existence of any living creature. He had a real almighty system and he could do anything he wanted without any limitation. He could become god, but he wanted only develop a city in a small world. Anyone would think this boy is crazy.


    Haytam went back to the car and took the Iphone and opened the notes app, he started the system for autonom driving, then he began to take notes what he needed to develop:


    - big asphalt streets


    - underground water and energy supply


    - underground waste


    - industrial zones


    - social city


    - schools for all


    - the city wall has to fall


    - more people


    - police and military


    - library with basics knowledge


    - be the new mayor


    - new prisons


    - apartments for the poor people


    - work for all


    - more QI in the atmosphere


    - cultivation academy


    - renewable energy


    - strict politics control


    - freedom for all


    - no carriage


    - public transport


    - lower criminality


    - no nobles or discrimination between persons


    - public hospitals


    Haytam spent the day writing this list, it was more difficult than he thought. He will have more work to do then he thought. This city was shit, but he had now a plan of how to change all this. Now he had 15 months to prepare for this plan.


    At first he had to do the people smarter, for this he needs to open a school/library to spread some basics. He needed the help of the city mayor or be the new city mayor, at first he wanted to see what kind of person he was before deciding.


    Haytam took the control of the car back and drove back to his mansion.

 31 Chapter 31

    Now back in the mansion, Haytam`s mind was working at 100%. He was thinking how to make his plan real without any modern technology. He was thinking how to change the real plans into something he could produce right now, then the technology of this world was like in the in the middle age or worse.


    Haytam thought what he could build with the resources he had here and with the most little help of the system. So he made the list smaller:


    - steam engine


    - asphalt roads


    - mills


    - modern plants cultivation methods


    - school education


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    These list was more realistic then the one before, but the other list was only what the city needed. If we were in the middle age we will say the same about everything we see, but this is because we are from a modern world where the people develops better then here.


    Haytam began to make the plan of the steam engine, this was a very important step for his plan. Then the steam engine was one of the most important steps to do in this world for the fast evolution from an old technology world to a high tech world.


    He made a better version of the steam engine, that can be build with the technology of this world. The steam engine could be used for transport, production and a lot of things. But what Haytam wanted is to made the people think for themselves and have ideas of what they could do with this invention.


    Haytam knew what this steam engine could use to, for him was this invention the most important after the invention of the wheel. The industrialization begun with the steam engine, it was beginning of the fastest growing technology of the whole history.


    Haytam knew it was easy to introduce high tech and give the people plans and materials, but this will bring only social and economic fail. Then the people can''t even understand what physics are or that woman and man are equal, so if all they knew change in a little time they will reject the changes.


    Haytam wanted to work in this 15 months in the education further of the people, for example a carpenter will learn modern methods of carpeting and basic knowledge in mathematics, writing and how to teach the disciples correctly.


    Haytam knew that this 15 months will be very long, but he needed a stable place to be in this cultivation universes. He wanted to go back to the earth in the future, but he wanted to go back to the cultivation world. Both are his home, so he needed a perfect place to stay and a place that will suit to him the he will be the strongest man alive in all the existence.


    Then Haytam left the work room, now full with papers and plans. It was already late in the night, he never thought that developing a city was so difficult. The novels he road sounds like this matter was easy and the protagonist knew the whole time what he/she had to do.


    Haytam needed something to eat, he ate the whole time only the breakfast. He had lust for chicken, KFC chicken. He went to the kitchen and began to cook the chicken, he liked fresh prepared food so it took a lot of time to cook.


    When the food was prepared, Haytam went to the living room and turned the TV on, then he opened the Netflix app and began to search for a movie or serie. Like a normal person was for Haytam very difficult to choose what he wanted to see too. But after 10 minutes he choose a new movie named ''6 Undergrounds''.


    Haytam ate the chicken while he watched the movie, he was very concentrated watching the movie. It was very nice, one of the best he saw . The movie plot and characters were chosen very good, it wasn''t boring. It was full with action, like he liked.


    After he watched he movie, he went to cultivate for 4 hours and then he fall asleep. It was already 4 a.m. as he slept.

 32 Chapter 32

    In the morning Haytam woke up late. He was the person that loves to sleep, in the earth he could find every time a moment to sleep. Now he had sufficient with 2 hours sleep a day, but he would sleep at least 6 hours a day. He took a shower and made his breakfast, then he prepared himself to go out. Today was the day he wanted to visit the mayor, for opening his academy/library in the city.


    The best thing was that he had a bad relation with the daughter and he wanted to go openly to their house in the morning. Only few people had the guts to do this in the city, even if the mayor was known as a kind person, he could be very fierce too. He was the person that would do the best for his people, but he would exterminate his enemies.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam walked out of the mansion and walked for 30 seconds to the mansion on his right, they were neighbors so it was very easy to go to him. At the entrance of the mansion were 2 guards, they looked very good trained. Haytam thought:" For the mayor is the security very important, even if he is the strongest man in the city. The others here are more relaxed than him." Then he looked the other mansions.


    Haytam went to the guards and said:" Hello, I am the neighbor of yours. I need to talk with the mayor, can you ask him for me?"


    The guards looked each other and thought that this young man was the one that could buy the parcel and build a mansion in a few seconds. The could not mess up with him so one of them replied: " My master is right now not at house, but he will be here soon. Please come with me to the wait room, my master will be in circa 30 minutes here."


    Haytam nodded and went with the guard inside. The mansion had a peaceful sentiment in the air, it was a place were a person can feel relaxed directly. Haytam wanted this sentiment in his mansion too, but he hadn''t get this level of satisfaction in his life.


    Both walked for a while until they reach a room. The room had a lot of painting and 2 sofas, it was simple and elegant. Then the guard said: "Please wait here, I have to go back to my post."


    Haytam sat in the sofa and waited, he looked at the paintings and thought that the mayor was an art fan. And he loved the paintings of the nature, then the most of them were paintings of forests and animals. Specifically the most of the paintings has a wolf painted in, a white wolf with grey eyes. A servant came in with tea:" Hello young master, here have you something to drink. This tea is the preferred of the master, it helps to relax and the circulatory system, please enjoy it."


    Then she was gone and Haytam drank slowly the tea. He actually liked this tea, it tasted very good. It has the flavor of peach, but at the same time it was something else.


    In an another room a girl was cultivating, then the same servant that brought the tea entered the room. Then she said to the girl:" Young lady we have a guest. Your father is still not here, can you please entertain him? He is so old as you and nobody in the mansion can entertain him."


    the girl replied:" Aunt!! I do not want to speak with the arrogant young lord of some clan here, they are all the same and want me to be their wife. "


    The old servant said:" Don`t worry, he is here to see your father and you have only to chat with him until your father arrives. We can not let a guest alone."


    The young lady gave up and said:" Ok, but if he starts to be frech than I won`t be polite."


    Then she stood up and went to the wait room, as she entered the room she saw a young man that she knew and then she scream:" What are you doing in my house?!!!"

 33 Chapter 33

    Haytam smiled and replied:" You are allowed to say ''Hello'' too, I am a guest here."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The girl was more furious than before and she said:" You are not allowed to be here, go out of my house!!" The girl did not even try to speak with Haytam, she was like a little girl when is mad.


    Haytam laughed and said:" Calm down, lets chat. Maybe we can solve your problem with me." Haytam thought this girl was a little sad, he wanted to speak with her to help her. He grew up in a big family, but she was alone with her father and her father was very busy the whole time.


    The girl replied:" I don''t want to speak with you. You did something unforgivable, don''t try to convince me." The girl was still very angry and her beautiful face turned red.


    Haytam then said:" Look, I bought this parcel with my money. I did not steal it or something, so if you do not like it than it''s your problem, not mine." Haytam was now impatience with the girl, he wanted to speak with her but she was like a stone. Then he added :" You are not a little girl anymore, that cry about things of the past. And you don''t have the right to be mad at me."


    The girl calmed down and began to remember how she acted with him since she meet him the first time, she was ashamed to be like this. Then she thought about her beloved mother and how she liked to play with her in the garden of the old mansion, she doesn''t wanted to forget this memories in this place. She wanted to buy the parcel before, but her father did not agreed to give her the money.


    The girl felt on the knees and began to cry, she was lonely... very lonely. Her mother is dead and her father was very busy as the mayor. She cried loudly and her voice was full with sadness.


    Haytam saw her crying and he felt like needle pricking his heart, he couldn''t see her crying like this. He didn''t know why he felt like this, but it was what he felt. Then he stood up and went to her and hug her. He felt her warmth and her tears falling in his shoulder. He felt her loneliness and he thought he was a little to hard with her.


    Haytam let her cry till she stopped, then he saw her eyes now red and her red face. Then he helped her to stand up and to sit her in the sofa. He sat with her until she calmed down.


    Then he heard from her:" Thank you." Her voice was very low, he could hear it only thanks to his better ears. A normal person wouldn''t be able to hear what she said.


    Haytam didn''t replied, but he said:" Let we be friends, we are at same age and you can come to my house every time you want. By the way I am Haytam."


    The girl looked surprised Haytam, she was very grateful to made her awake from her childish actions and he helped her to let her to cry until she let all the everything from her heart. She smiled and then she said:" Ok, let us be friends. I am Alice, nice to meet you."


    Haytam replied :" Nice to meet you too, please take care of me."


    Then both chat about normal themes until they could talk like normal friends that trust each other, because they couldn''t talk about everything at the first time meeting each other. Then Alice asks:" I saw that you live alone, where are your parents? You are at the same age as me, my father wouldn''t let me live alone."


    Haytam replied:" I am from an another world and my parents live where I came from. They couldn''t stop me of leaving my home planet, because of my talents. But I will bring them soon here to live them with me."


    Alice replied:" Wow, you are from an another world and you are so young. I heard the persons that came from other world are mostly old, because they have to have a high cultivation level."


    Haytam didn''t try to explain that he is from a weak universe, because then he had to explain how he could came here without an high cultivation level.


    Then both heard the door being opened.

 34 Chapter 34

    The door was opened and a middle aged man came in, he looked awesome with his red-fire light armor. This man is the mayor of the city, the strongest man in this city. He had an aura around him that made the other feels respect to him.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    He saw his daughter Alice talking to a stranger and he thought how strange this situation was. His daughter did not have friends, no matter if man or woman. She was a lonely soul. He wanted to be more time with her, to compensate the loneliness that she have. But unfortunately he was the mayor and the busiest man in the city.


    The problem was that every problem or organisation of the city has to be made by him personally, there wasn''t any other persons that helped him. This was something that stopped the developing of the city, because one brain can''t organize a whole city alone. They didn''t thought of distribute the tasks to different persons like in the earth, for example a minister of health would only think about themes of health and medicine. That is why Haytam wanted to introduce this system with ministers, because there will be more persons thinking instead of one person.


    The middle aged man smiled and said:" Hello Alice, who is your friend here?"


    Alice who was chatting with Haytam turned to her father as she heard his voice and saw him at the door. Then she smiled and responds:" Hello father, welcome at home. This is our new neighbor, who bought the plot of land."


    Haytam stood up and introduced himself :" Hello mayor, I am Haytam Ranger. Nice to meet you."


    The mayor smiled and responds: " Hello Haytam, you are welcome here. I see that you and Alice have a good relation, that makes me happy. She has now a friend, I thought she would''t have a friend in the rest of her life." The mayor talked with a happy smile in his face, he was truly happy that his daughter had a friend now. He could trust him because Alice had the ability of knowing if someone had bad thoughts of her or her family. So if he could be her friend, than he didn''t have hidden thoughts about her.


    Then he continued and said :" You can feel comfortable with me and call me uncle Jacob. I heard from the guards that you wanted to speak with me."


    Haytam liked uncle Jacob, he looked like a good man. Then he said:" Yes uncle Jacob, I have to speak with you about some themes. It will be better if we talk in privat, this room it not secure enough for me."


    Uncle Jacob looked Haytam with a suspicious eyes, then he replied:" Let us at first eat lunch and chat, than we can chat in my office. Now it''s my break and I need to be with my daughter too. When the break is over after lunch than we can talk officially in my office."


    Haytam was surprised that he used his break to be with his daughter, he knew from him that this was the only time in the day that he could be with his daughter. Haytam respected the man in front of him, he thought he would be perfect to work with.


    All three went to the living room and sat together, then they start to chat. Uncle Jacob begun and said:" Haytam, I have heard about you from David that you paid the most expensive plot of land in the city alone and that your mansion appeared from the nothing. He was very impressed about you. Are you from an another world?"


    Haytam got a red face from what uncle Jacob, he knew that this all was thanks to the system. He replied:" It''s nothing, that all was thank to my family. I am from an another world and I wanted to go to other worlds to discover new things."


    Alice heard what Haytam said and asked in hurry:" You said you want to discover other worlds, are you going away from here when you are bored?" She was anxious, that her first friend will go away.


    Haytam saw her and responds:" Don''t worry, I decided to live here from now on. I will travel and come back." He calmed her with his words.


    Uncle Jacob who heard how normal he spoke about traveling to other worlds and he knew that Haytam`s background was terrifying to make possible to travel to other worlds. He knew that he needed to have a good relation with him. Then he said: " You are welcome to live here as much you want."


    Then a servant came in and said:" Master, the brunch is ready on the table."


    Uncle Jacob stood up and said to Alice and Haytam to go to the dining room.

 35 Chapter 35

    Haytam, Jacob and Alice went to the dining room and chat together while they ate the brunch. The brunch was a vegetables soup and chicken. It was simple, but good. Haytam did not expect that the mayor would eat so simple, he thought the brunch would have a lot of different dishes that nobody could eat completely.


    After the brunch uncle Jacob said to Alice:" Alice, bring Haytam to my office and wait there. I come in a moment." Then he asked Haytam:" Have you something against Alice listening with us? If yes, she can go to her room."


    Haytam thought for a moment and answered:" No, I have no problem, but you both have to keep the secret."


    Alice replied quickly:" Yes, I wouldn''t say anything to anyone. You can trust me, I am like a stone." Alice was very exited to be part of this, even if she didn''t know what he wanted to say.


    Then Haytam and Alice went to the office of Jacob. The office was very big and it was filled with books, in every corner were books to see. That made clear that the mayor a book lover was, then a normal person wouldn''t collect hundreds and thousands of books for only show off.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Alice and Haytam sat in the chairs there and waited. Haytam was curious and asked Alice:" Alice, did the mayor loves books?"


    Alice smiled and answered:" Yes, he has the biggest privat books collection in 1000 kilometers around. He is obsessed with books about acupuncture, so the most of them are about these theme."


    Haytam asked again why he liked acupuncture:" Why is he obsessed about it?"


    Alice responds with proud:" My father want to discover how to improve the talent of a person with stimulation of the acupuncture points in the human body. Then the acupuncture points are where the QI is gathered when a person begins to cultivate. As more acupuncture points are open as higher the talent is. So if he find a method to stimulate more acupuncture points than the innate one, then more talented persons will appears. But he make this only in his free time and a lot of persons thinks it is a waste of time." At the end she sound a little unhappy, but Alice was confident that her father will achieve his dream.


    Haytam was impressed about what uncle Jacob wanted to do, he had big dreams for a man in a little corner of the world. Haytam had an idea and said to the system:" System, scan all the books here and find the notes of the mayor about what he find out about stimulation of the acupuncture points to improve the talent. Then make a book with notes that would help him to achieve the perfect method. It has to be perfect combined with the books here, so that he can find what he need in this library. And the mistakes of the books in the library has to be corrected and camouflage it like it was the whole time correct."


    The system confirmed the order and said: = Yes master, the mistakes are gone and the book is in the pearl:= The system was gone again, in the last time Haytam hadn''t too much contact with the system, but that was good. He could do it for himself, because the whole knowledge of the universe was in his brain, but it would take time and he had to explain himself.


    Haytam turned to Alice and said:" I am sure he can fulfill his dream, if he work hard he would do it. I think I have a diary from my planet about this topic, it was from an old strong cultivator who lived about thousands of years ago. He studied this topic, but he couldn''t finish it because he begun very late. I think your father will need it more than I." Then Haytam took the book out and gave it to Alice.


    Alice`s mouth was open, she was shocked when she read the first pages pf the book. It was magical was she read, the words were alive and it was like they move but at the same time not. She then asks:" Haytam, are you sure? This is a treasure, I... I... No we can''t ..."


    Haytam stopped her and said: " I think it will be better if your father has it, it will be only lay in my space." Then he calmed her and said: " Please give this him when I am gone, I need to talk to him, so if he can''t concentrate because of the book, then it will be bad."

 36 Chapter 36

    After a while uncle Jacob entered the office, he seems to be happy. Alice saw her father happy and wanted to ask him what happend, but then uncle Jacob said:" I have good news!! In the next auction in the city, Liquid QI will be auctioned. I can reach the Foundation Establishment, I dreamed about this day for so long. I have a big chance to buy it, then I am the richest man in the city too."


    Haytam saw the man in front of him and laughed, than he said:" Uncle Jacob, I think you don''t have to buy it. I have a little liquid QI with me, if you want it than I can gift it to you. I don''t need it anymore."


    Alice and her father looked Haytam strangely, what he said was very unexpected. Nobody that was not mental ill wouldn''t offer such a precious gift. Uncle Jacob rapidly replied:" I can''t accept this, you are young and you need that more for your cultivation. This old man can''t take this from a talented youth." Uncle Jacob sounds very serious.


    Haytam took the liquid Qi he collected today and gave it to uncle Jacob, it was 2 liters like yesterday. Haytam needed only to sell the Liquid QI once a week, so he had more than he needed and he could offer it to others without problem. Then he said:" I have a lot of this, I don''t need so much. You can have this one for you, it''s only 2 liters but I think it''s enough."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Uncle Jacob was shocked, he never had Liquid QI and now he had 2 liters. He could use this to reach the next level and maybe the reach the 3rd rank of the next level. He thanked to Haytam :" Haytam, I am really grateful to you. If you need anything I would try my best to help you. You helped me a lot, if I reach the 3rd rank of the Foundation Establishment, then I can govern the city like I want and develop the city to a big city."


    Haytam didn''t understood what uncle Jacob said. He thought he was the mayor and the strongest man in the city, also he could govern the city like he wanted. But now he understood that it wasn''t like he thought, so he asked:" Uncle Jacob, I thought you are the mayor and strongest man in the city, why can''t you govern like you want?"


    Uncle Jacob sighed and sat in his chair, the he begun to tell what the problem was:" This world is very developed in many big cities, they use an energy named ''Elektron'' to have light the whole time and for a lot of other things. It was developed by the normal humans to make their lives easier, they worked hard to find out about how to use it and they made it. But it was only possible because the sects that are behind them allows the cities to develop themselves without limits." Uncle Jacob made a pause and then he continued:" But this is only possible by the very big cities and big sects in the center of the continent, the other places are governed by the little sects that only wants taxes from the people. If the little cities develops themselves and get stronger, the little sects wouldn''t be able to have power over them. So they oppress the cities with all their power to stay weak, so the can have power over them."


    Haytam understood the situation, the big sects would use the development of the cities to increase their power too. And the weak sects would oppress the cities to stay weak and only have money from them, without increasing their power. Then they are afraid to lose the little control they have over the cities.


    Uncle Jacob continued after he made a break again: " The sect that we belongs to is a little middle sect with a 3rd rank Foundation Establishment leader. If I am so strong like him, I would declare my independence and develops the city, like the big cities in the central part of the continent."


    Then Haytam laughed and said:" Hahaha, I wanted to speak with you in about this topic. I wanted to develop the city and I wanted to ask you if you wanted to help me. I also thought I needed to introduce new technologies in this world, but I forgot to see the situation in other cities and if they were the same as here. But I don''t need to work like I planned. I can continue my normal life and help you."


    Alice and Jacob were surprised again, they didn''t expect that Haytam wanted the same as they wanted. Alice was happy that Haytam wanted to help their father, she can have more time with Haytam, if he came to her house to help her father. Then she said:" Haytam, we have to work hard to achieve what we want." She sounds happy as she said that to Haytam.

 37 Chapter 37

    Uncle Jacob was happy that Haytam the same goal had like him. He was happy that he had the support of someone with real strength, he could defeat the sect that had oppressed the city for so long with Haytam`s help.


    Haytam, who was happy too that he had no more the whole responsibility of the development of the city, thought about which sect oppressed and governed the city. So he said uncle Jacob:" I have a question."


    Uncle Jacob responds:" Yes, what?"


    Haytam asked :" In which sects territory are we?"


    Uncle Jacob:" It''s the Seven Fists Sect, It''s the strongest sect in a radius of 1000 kilometers. They are the villains here, they have an quite strong martial art named ''Seven Fists''. They govern this area since 200 years and nobody could stand against them and the strong sects doesn''t care about other places than theirs. The small and middle sects use this to do what they want."


    Haytam who was thinking about what uncle Jacob said, didn''t believe that the big sects doesn''t care about what the weak sects made. For him was it like the big sects didn''t wanted that the weak cities and sects become stronger.


    Haytam thought so because he knew that in every part of the universes the strong will oppress the weak. But not everybody would notice it, sometime the strong shows himself as the helper and savior , but in reality they destroy the weaker slowly without others notice it.


    So Haytam was pretty sure that something isn''t right, he wanted now to discover why only the central part f the continent is strong and good developed. He didn''t needed to introduce technologies and other things in this world, because they already had it. It was only that not all the people had access to the technology.


    In reality Haytam was more the type that would beat the shit out of a person, if they are on the bad side of him. He had controlled himself good until now and didn''t kill anyone, but one of the reasons that he hadn''t did it was he only knew good people from the start on and even his family had bullied him, he wouldn''t kill a family member.


    So he said to uncle Jacob:" I want to handle with the sects and the people that wants to go against your plans. I will do the dirty work and beat them and you will develop the city, but you have to be careful with the people around you. It''s normal that the sects have spies in their territories, but I think you know that better than I."


    Haytam said what he thought, he would finally made a name of him. He began to dream about which titles suit better to him:" I want a title like '' THE SECT REAPER'', The BLOOD HAND MAN''. "


    Haytam was really bad at choosing names and titles, he thought they were good but in reality they were shit.


    If uncle Jacob and Alice could hear what he thought about they would cough blood, his imagination would be to wild for normal people. Then uncle Jacob said worried:" No, you are too young to do this. They are more coldblooded then you can imagine. Every time they came to the city, they would kill some people and **** girls. I have to do it for my revenge too, they did a lot of bad things in my city but I couldn''t do anything against them." Then he made a pause and said with a terrifying voice, he didn''t sound like before. He had really thirst for blood and his aura changed too. " They wanted once **** my wife and she suicide before they touched her. I was to late and she was already dead as I arrived."


    Alice stood up as she heard her father and went to hug him, she knew what happend this night and she had to calm her father. She hated the Seven Fists Sect so much as him, but they were weak to do something.


    Uncle Jacob continued:" They said that she had an accident and I didn''t have any proof, so as they went I kidnap one of them and interrogate him. I wanted to go to the sect and kill all the people I could, but I couldn''t let Alice alone. I had to protect her and find a solution, so I pause my revenge."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 38 Chapter 38

    After Uncle Jacob finished telling the story, he had red eyes. Haytam and Alice could both see the anger, loneliness and the desire of revenge in his eyes. It was not easy to control himself about killing these bastards, but he did it for his only daughter.


    Haytam was angry too, he wanted to kill everyone from the Seven Fists Sect, he didn''t count them as humans anymore. For him they were worse than animals, then the animals didn''t have any intellect, but human did have. Haytam said:" Uncle Jacob, I will annihilate them from the surface of the planet. And I will search the responsible of the suicide of aunt and deliver them to you."


    Uncle Jacob saw how serious Haytam sounds and smiled a bit, then he said:" You are a good boy, even if today was the first time we meet I could trust you and tell you about me. Then I will give you the task to annihilate them , but not now. Let''s wait to the entrance exam in 6 months, then than all members will be reunited in Bay City and we can deal with them at once. "


    Haytam agreed:" Ok, It''s perfect. I can in this time get stronger and prepare myself."


    Alice who was there and silent suddenly said:" I will improve my cultivation too and I will kick their ass off, I can''t wait for this moment."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Uncle Jacob and Haytam laughed together as they heard what she said, they could see her enthusiasm and made them laugh.


    The members of the Seven Fists Sect should hope not to encounter their way with Haytam before the tournament, then Haytam would not spare them no matter what.


    Today Haytam, Jacob and Alice signed the death contract of the Seven Fists Sect, that means only one thing for all them: DEATH.


    It was already late as they finished talking, uncle Jacob had missed all the meetings he had to attend today, but he doesn''t care. Today was good day for him, so the others should don''t disturb him, also he sent a servant to give the word that he wouldn''t attend anything for today.


    Haytam leave the mansion after being almost the whole day there, he was very happy to had knew these father and daughter. He took them as real friends, like Fabien. He missed Fabien a little bit, so he decided to bring him with his parents to this world. Then he went home.


    In the mansion of the mayor Alice suddenly remembered the book that Haytam gave her for her father, she was now in her room so she took the book and went back to the office. As she was there, she gave the book to her father and said:" Dad, Haytam gave me this book for you. He said it will help you in your investigation about improvement of the talent. Good night, I think I will see you no more today."


    Uncle Jacob took the book and saw the cover, the title was: '' Talent & Meridians''. He thought it was an another book about what he studied about, but he wanted to give a try because the book was from Haytam.


    Uncle Jacob went to his armchair and sat there, it was his favorite place for reading. He began to read and a little bit later he could''t stop reading. All his questions and doubts he had about the meridians and acupuncture he had were solved. It was like all the answers were there from the start on. He stood up and began comparing the book with the books in his library.


    He was so exited that he was the whole night awake, he worked the whole time. He couldn''t stop working, this was the moment of his life. If he succeed a lot of talents will appear in the city and the city can improve their power, so he couldn''t stop.


    The next morning he sent a servant again to give the word that he is working at something important and that he couldn''t go to the city hall for the next three days. In this way he worked for three days non stop with his researches.

 39 Chapter 39

    3 months passed away.


    Haytam got used to live in this new world, he did what a normal cultivator will do. He cultivated and lived his life like he wanted, nothing more.


    In the 3 months he was cultivating, playing with Alice and selling the Liquid QI. He reached the 3rd QI Condensation level, it took him 4 to 8 hours cultivation each day. But he loved it, the feeling of gathering the QI in the body was incredible and he was addicted to this feeling.


    His relation with Alice reached the next level. After they meet each other every day, both developed romantic feeling for each other. It started when Alice begun to come to his mansion more often and helped him cooking or clean the house together. With the time Alice become like a wife and they did everything together. If someone has to go out for something, they will accompany the other. If one of them was happy, the other will be happy too.


    Uncle Jacob who saw the everyday, joked every time about when they will made a grandson for him. He was very happy about both being a couple, he wanted even to organize a wedding for both. It was normal that a couple get married with 16, then in the cultivation world the people maturate faster than in earth. And for cultivators was very important to marry early, because as stronger as the possibility of having a child become smaller. Therefor they become a child early, but only one child.


    Uncle Jacob continued to research the improvement of the talent and he develop a acupuncture manual a month ago. He tried the manual with himself and surprisingly his talent growth a lot.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    His cultivation speed was three times faster than before, the QI was more pure and his strength rise a lot. His body become more harder and his blood was purified with the pure QI he absorbed. It was incredible that he was 3 times stronger as a cultivator in the same level.


    But what was really incredible, is that after the blood was purified an incredible discovery was discovered. He found out that the blood contains a power that nobody knew, he was able to activate the power with his QI for a short time. He was able to manifest a fire wolf and use his power to attack or to defend, he was even able to ride on the wolf.


    When he said this to Haytam, he was surprised too. So he asked the system:" System, can you explain this to me? From what I learned from the library, this isn''t possible."


    The system responds after a while, it wasn''t normal that the system delay responding, but then the system talked:= This wasn''t planed to be discovered. What he did was to purify the blood with QI more than in a normal case. When a cultivator purify the blood in the Body Foundation level, they purify it only a little even if they are the most talented genius in all universes. But now he purified the blood till the DNA of the animals that were eaten from his ancestors and himself were combined with his DNA. That means he has 2 DNA in his body and he can manifest the second one with QI. I calculated that this is possible for everyone. The acupuncture manual he created is in divine level, it is the only divine manual that was created from a low level cultivator and can be used from everyone.=


    Haytam was surprised when he heard the explanation of the system, he looked at uncle Jacob and he didn''t know how he should tell him about it. But before he could speak the system interrupt him and said: = Master ,I analysed more and found out more. Do you want to hear it now?=

 40 Chapter 40

    Haytam responds: " Yes, tell me all you found out about this. I think I have provoked a huge change with my help in the cultivation world. So hurry up and tell me!" Haytam was a bit anxious,he didn''t expect all this.


    The system continued and began to speak:=


    -At first the strongest beast DNA will become the second DNA, also if a person have 50 different beasts DNA in the blood and one of them is from a divine beast, then only the divine beast DNA will stay and the others will disappear.


    - After calculating the perfect time to purify the blood is at the age of 16, then the DNA are at the highest point of purity. It doesn''t matter in which cultivation level you are, that means nothing for the DNA. The most important is after the awaking of the DNA, then as more a person cultivate as more stronger the DNA becomes and more stronger the beast you manifest.


    -The more higher the cultivation the more time the beast can be manifested and in the Immortal Ascension level the beast can become real and create an own body.


    - The DNA are divided in different levels:


    - Mortal: The beast is useless, cultivation speed X1


    - Earth: Weak beast, cultivation speed X2


    - Heaven: Strong beast, cultivation speed X3


    - Divine: Paragon under the beasts, cultivation speed X10


    - Immortal: No data, cultivation speed X?


    - If someone consume a powerful blood of a beast right before the awaking, then they will get the DNA of this beast. For example Jacob had consumed the blood of a fire wolf before the awaking and that is what he get, he had luck to find a weak fire wolf and could consume it. Normally they are only in upper worlds to find. He get an heaven rank DNA.


    - I advise you to name this Bloodlines instead of DNA, as you know they are not so far with biology and all this stuff.


    That was all I wanted to say and good luck. You have changed the fate of the cultivation world, the people will change the way they knew to cultivate. You have to be careful, there are people that don''t like big change and they will be an obstacle for you.=


    Haytam was exited now, he lived the system and the speed of analyzing it has. He could know everything about the bloodlines after the discover, in a normal case it will take thousands of years to investigate the bloodlines and classificate the bloodlines in levels. But what he find strange was that the system talked more like a human than before, it will give an advise and speak naturally. Haytam thought that the system becomes more like a person with time, but he wasn''t worried about it, he was happy then he knew that the system was absolutely obedient to him.


    Haytam then remembered that he was with uncle Jacob, who was anxious about what he discovered. Uncle Jacob didn''t knew if what he discovered was something good or bad, if he told someone that he can manifest a beast with the blood, then it''s possible that they reject him.


    Haytam looked Uncle Jacob with a smile and said him what he has discovered:" Uncle Jacob, you woke your bloodline up."


    Uncle Jacob didn''t understood, so he asked: " What is a bloodline and why can I manifest a beast?"


    Haytam smiled and asked too:" Which beast have you ate this days?"


    Uncle Jacob was confused , but he responds anyway:" It was a little wolf I hunted 2 days ago, I found it in a cave in the forest with his dead mother."


    Haytam than asked:" It''s your beast manifestation similar to that wolf?"


    Uncle Jacob thought for a moment and then he agreed:" Yes, it is very similar. But it looks like the mother."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then Haytam explained what he found out from the system:" Uncle Jacob, you discovered a new way to cultivate. You woke your bloodline up, that means that rest of the beasts you and your ancestor ate have been purified and becomes a second type of blood in your blood. That means that the strongest rests of blood in your body had been purified and becomes a part of you. In your case is that you ate a very powerful beast and you get his power."


    Uncle Jacob was admonished after he heard what Haytam said, this was very difficult to believe. That he was able to create such manual was incredible enough for him, but this is even more incredible.


    He wanted to say something, but he stutter the whole time and Haytam couldn''t understand him.


    Haytam who saw how sensible uncle Jacob was right now went to help him to sit down, he was afraid that this man here will have an weakness arising. Then he said to him: " Uncle Jacob, you are the first one in all universes that could achieve something like this. You are incredible!"

 41 Chapter 41

    Haytam was thinking about what happend a month ago, it was a month ago when Jacob manifested for the first time his bloodline beast. Haytam was thinking why he couldn''t awake a beast too, he tried everything he could but nothing worked like he wanted. He couldn''t wait anymore, also he asked the system for help:" System, why can I not awake a bloodline?"


    The system replied fast: = Hello master, You know that I purified your body to the highest level of purity. And because you cultivate the purest QI, your body are cleaned the whole time. That means you don''t have any ADN rests in your body, so it''s normal that you can''t awake any bloodline.=


    Haytam heard what the system said and nodded, he thought about how dumb he is. He knew that, but he didn''t gave a fuck about it, so he wasted one month for nothing. Than he said to the system:" System, I want it too. It''s cool to have a beast in your body and You can do a lot of things."


    The system replied:= If you want a beast bloodline, the I can fusion one for you. But it wouldn''t help you with cultivation, it will be only to attack, defend and move. Then it wouldn''t be useful for you.=


    Haytam was happy as he heard the system, so he said what he wanted: " I want Dragon to attack, a phoenix to move and a turtle to defend. I want them all three and I want the strongest type,"


    The system agreed and said: = Ok, you get the black dragon, the white phoenix and the diamond turtle. They are the strongest beast in all universes, because I created them right now. They are in the Immortal Ascension level, they are your bodyguards from now on. "


    Haytam started to spring and to laugh like a crazy dude, he was very happy. he got what he wanted, so he wanted to try them. Also he felt the bloodlines in his blood with the QI, at first he sensed a white color QI. Haytam guessed that this was the White Phoenix, also he manifest it.


    In the next moment a magnificent Phoenix appeared in front of him, the phoenix was pure platinum white. The phoenix wasn''t a ice phoenix, it had the platinum element.


    Haytam, who was watching the amazing phoenix, heard a female voice:" Master, I am the White Phoenix. I am the fastest living beast ever, nobody can compare with me when it going about speed. I am your servant now, I hope I can fulfill your standard."


    Haytam was amazed with the phoenix in front of him, he didn''t knew that she could speak. Then Haytam said: " White Phoenix, I want to fly now." Haytam was exited to fly with phoenix, he wanted to fly high and feel the air in his neck.


    Then Haytam jumped to the back of the phoenix. The phoenix had very cozy plumage, even if it was real platinum plumage. then the phoenix use two platinum feathers to hold Haytam in the back to not fall, then she flew very fast and he couldn''t stay in her bag if he holds her only with his power.


    Then the phoenix said: " Master, I start now. Let''s go"


    In the next moment both disappear and appear in the outer space, it was so fast that anyone could think that they have teleport there instead of flying. Haytam was shocked, he was able to see every movement of the phoenix, it was like when he was on her bag, the time flows slower.


    The outer space was beautiful, he could see a lot of stars and other planets. He saw a star not far from their location, so asked the phoenix to go there: " Phoenix, fly to the star there. I want to play there."


    The phoenix did what Haytam said and went there. Haytam played for the rest of the day in the outer space, until he had to go back to breath. He could not breath for many hours if he wants, but after that he needed to go back to respire.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam officially liked the outer space, he felt there free and he liked it. When the were back, Haytam went to sleep, he was very tired after such long day.

 42 Chapter 42

    In the next day Haytam wanted to play with the Black Dragon and the Diamond Turtle, but he hadn''t time. Today he needed to go to a big city to buy some materials. He was planning to forge a sword, but he needed some materials that weren''t available in Bay City.


    The plan was to go to the big auction house in Saint City. Saint City was far away from Bay City, a normal person would take up to year of travelling with a horse. It was so because nobody wanted to go to Bay City, which was only a little city without importance. Of course for cultivators with demon beast, then it would take only max. 1 month.


    Haytam had his breakfast and went to Alice, she wanted to travel with, so he had no choice than let her come with him. As he reached her house, Alice was already prepared. She was nicely dressed, she looks very pretty with her white dress with sakura leafs. She would attract every person to her, she had an light aura that made every person nice to her.


    Alice saw Haytam coming and she ran to him and hugged him, then she said : " Hello Haytam, are you ready for the trip today. I am ready! This is my first time travelling to a big city, I am so exited!"


    Alice hugged Haytam so strong that he couldn''t respire anymore, he could say only this :" ''Cough'' ''Cough'' ... I a..m exi..ted too. Let ... me go..'' Cough''"


    Alice saw Haytam who was completely red, so she let him go. And said:" Sorry, I was very happy and couldn''t control my strength."


    In reality Haytam could support it with his strength, but with her he didn''t did it. He didn''t knew why, but he couldn''t use power against her.


    Then Haytam said:" I want to show you something, I have a bloodline and it''s perfect to travel. i show it to you."


    Than he let White Phoenix out, the majestically phoenix appeared in front of them. It was like yesterday very beautiful and magical. Alice was more surprised and said:" I want a bloodline like this one, it''s so beautiful. It''s the most beautiful beast I saw in my life, how can such an idiot have a beast like this. The world is really unfair." Alice began to pouting and to signal at Haytam.


    Alice didn''t mean it for real, she saw that Haytam tried to awake a bloodline for a whole month, now that he had a powerful one, she was only happy for him.


    Haytam laughed as he saw how she react, but he knew that she was playing around. So then he said: " Let''s go, sit in the back of the phoenix."


    Them both sat at the phoenix back and like yesterday the phoenix used the platinum feathers to hold them in her back.


    Then Haytam said to the phoenix:" White Phoenix, our destiny is in the north from here, it is about 30000 to 40000 kilometers away from here. how fast will it take for you?"


    The phoenix replied:" In less than a minute can we be there, but I can move slower if you want."


    Haytam replied directly:" Make it for an hour, i want that Alice see the surroundings. It''s her first time travelling so far away, so she should see the landscape."


    The phoenix started rapidly to move and in the next moment was she gone.


    The people who saw the phoenix appearing and than disappearing so fast were shocked, they never saw something like this before. Some people thought that the beast wanted to attack the city and were desperate and thought that this their end was.


    Other people, like the Seven Fists Sect become greedy about that beast. They knew that this beast appeared in the mansion of the mayor, so they thought that he had tamed that beast and wanted to snitch it away from him.


    One of the older disciples of the Seven Fists Sect said to the group of disciples:" Haha, it seems like the mayor has something good for us. We will wait till they return, then we will take this beast away. It will be the perfect gift for the sect leader. Maybe we can be promoted to the inner sect and left the shitty outer sect."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The whole group began to laugh like maniacs.

 43 Chapter 43

    After an hour Alice and Haytam reached Saint City.


    Saint City was a religious city, they believed in the Light God and their holy book was the Light Bible. They city was very modern, Haytam and Alice could see a lot of cars and other mode of transport, like cycles. The city infrastructure was circa the same as in a modern city in earth, with a lot of skyscraper and curious architectures.


    Haytam was impressed that this city looked like a city in 21 century and Bay City looked like a city in the middle age. Both cities couldn''t be compared, they were two different worlds. Haytam couldn''t either believe that this two cities were in the same planet.


    The people here had very similar clothes to the earth and they had smartphones and a lot of other gadgets. Haytam even thought that the technology here was at least years forward as in the earth.


    The people were more forward in everything as in the people in the earth.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Alice couldn''t believe that such magical instruments and buildings were possible. She had heard from stories from her father, that the big cities were very different than their city, but she thought that they were maybe bigger and had more people. She was really shocked from the first view of this place.


    Haytam saw her face and laughed, than he said:" Hey Alice, do you like this place?"


    Alice nodded a lot and replied: " Yes, this place ist magical. Did you see these very long buildings? They are enorm, I want to go to the top of one of them."


    Haytam smiled and replied:" Ok, if you want than we will go to one of them."


    Alice hugged Haytam as he agreed to her wish, than she hold his hand and dragged Haytam to the city center. Haytam could only follow her, he could understood that the first time seeing this place can be very exciting.


    Both went to the city center and both could see that everyone were looking at them, at first they couldn''t understood why everyone looked at them strangely. But Haytam used his improved ear to hear what the people were saying about them, then he saw a couple that after looked at them said:" Look at these poor people, I bet they are from these small villages and they want to find here an opportunity." " We don''t have to bet, of course they are from these villages. I don''t know what they think, when they come her, they will be thrown out in a short time by the police."


    Haytam expected to hear something like this, the people here would give a lot of importance about what the people wear. Then he said to Alice:" Alice, we have to buy new clothes. The people are looking at us strangely because of that, the people here very selfish so we have to adapt to this city."


    Alice nodded and followed Haytam.


    Haytam didn''t knew where he should buy new clothes, so he followed were the most people went and where the people were walking back with bags. After walking for a while they reached a street


    with a lot of boutiques, the boutiques looked like high class boutiques. The street was very long and a lot of high class people were walking there. But it wasn''t like in the earth, some people had guards and servants with them and they walked in a formation. They even had a magic carriage for the bags.


    Haytam couldn''t understood why one person had 10 guards and 5 servants following him to protect him and serve him when he shopped. He thought they were exaggerating, but the he saw that an another group approached to the other group and began to attack them.


    Haytam didn''t understood what happend, but the people around reacted like it was something very normal and ignored the battle between the two groups. So he asked one of the passersby.


    The passerby replied:" The two young masters of the Lo and Dong clan have a dispute about a girl, so every time they see each other a fight will begin." The passerby didn''t wanted to explain more and went fast.


    Haytam understood what the matter was, but it was like a joke for him. He was now sure that cultivator had their brains damaged and that the technology here was really created by normal people.

 44 Chapter 44

    Alice and Haytam went to a store as they were finished watching the fight of the young masters. They had better to do, than watching a fight of two rich young masters, for example buy new clothes that suits to the city here.


    Alice saw a store that looked very extravagant, it seems to be a famous and expensive brand. She was not sure to go there, because she hadn''t to much money with her. Haytam noticed where she looked and her insecurity in her eyes. So he said: " Alice, let''s go to the store there. It looks nice, maybe we can find something for us there."


    Alice smiled as she heard that Haytam wanted to go there, then she hadn''t the courage to say it. She didn''t wanted that Haytam paid for her, she wanted only to enter the store and look the clothes there and then buy what she wanted in an another store.


    Then both went to the store and entered it, it was very luxurious from the inner. The design was very good for a store. The store was empty, there were only two or three customers and three workers.


    As they went in, the customers and workers looked at them very arrogantly, like they were dragons and Alice and Haytam were ants. They didn''t tried to occult the arrogant expression, they even showed it more. Than a worker walked to them and said:" This place isn''t for poor people, you can''t afford anything here."


    Haytam who expected such reaction from the worker smiled and replied:" Who said that I am poor, maybe you are poor. And I think that this isn''t the right behavior of a worker to a costumer."


    The female worker get angry as Haytam talked to her with more arrogance than she to him.Then she replied:" Do you know how much the clothes costs here, even if your seven predecessors gather all the money they had, they wouldn''t be able to buy a single piece of clothes here."


    Haytam was now a bit mad, he didn''t like it when someone insults their family. So he said to the female worker:" Go bring the manager or I will destroy the whole store right now." Haytam let a strong aura and made the female worker scared, then she was only a Xiantian level cultivator.


    She went rapidly and brought an another woman, the woman was very pretty and sexy. She was a dream for every man that liked mature woman, but not what Haytam liked.


    Then the mature woman said:" Hello dear costumer, I am the manager here and my name is Celine."


    Haytam didn''t even salute back and only said:" I was insulted by this worker of yours. What should her punishment be?"


    The manager didn''t expect that this man in front of her didn''t even look at her figure and directly mentioned the female worker. Of course she thought it only and replied to Haytam: " I am sorry for her behavior, can we forget this matter? I can give you a discount in your Shoppings. "


    Haytam wasn''t interested in the discount, that the manger mentioned, he wanted that this worker being punished. Then he said:" Do I look like someone who needs discounts? "


    The female worker who get the courage from the manager shouted:" Yes, did you see what you wear. Only people from the poor cities of the continent wear clothes like this."


    Haytam couldn''t hold anymore and slapped her face and said:" Nobody talked with you, shut up!"


    The female worker who only felt pain in her face and fainted, didn''t heard what Haytam said.


    The manger was surprised that Haytam could react like this, she thought that maybe he had a strong background and that he was in a journey and needed now new clothes.


    The manager didn''t wanted to offend nobody, then she couldn''t support it. So she said:" I am sorry, this worker will be expelled right now. It wouldn''t happen the next time."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam was satisfied now, he thought that this manager was smart and she knew how to react in such situations. So he smiled and said: " I want clothes for her and for me, give us the whole collection you have."


    The manager nodded and went with the other workers to collect the best clothes they had.


    After both finished with trying the clothes, they wear both the best of them and took the rest in his dimensional space.


    At the cash box the manager was herself and said:" All the clothes costs 12302 gold coins."


    Haytam didn''t even looked at the price and let a coins bag.

 45 Chapter 45

    After they bought the clothes they needed to look normal in this city, they went to the auction house. The auction was planned to start in less than an hour, so they had to hurry and find a place to seat, because a lot of people from other cities came to this auction.


    The auction of today was the biggest of the year, the best materials to buy in the market would appear today. The auction was the most important of all the other auctions too, because it was sponsored by the Miraculous Pavillion. That means the security and quality were guaranteed by them. That gives more security to the buyers.


    Alice and Haytam reached the auction house very fast, it was a very gigantic building in the center of the city. Everyone would see the building from far away, it was the most spectacular building too, with more than 10 floors and as bigger than 4 football places.


    They saw a lot of people buying tickets from a window and they went there too. This time they were noticed by a lot of people too, but this time they look them with respect and dignity. That was so because they had one of the most expensive brands clothes on.


    In the window the male worker said:" Which ticket to you want?"


    Haytam didn''t expect the question and asked:" Which tickets are available?"


    The male worker replied:" There is ticket for the normal items auction, high quality auction and the VIP auction. The prices are different too."


    Haytam thought and came to the decision to go to the VIP auction, because there would be the best materials for the sword he wanted to forge. So he said:" 2 tickets for the VIP auction, please."


    The male worker looked up for the first time and saw Haytam more clearly. He wanted to be sure that what he heard was right. Than he saw a young man with very expensive clothes brand and was sure that he didn''t heard wrong. So he said:" It''s 4000 gold coins for both, if you want the money back after the auction, because you didn''t buy anything, than it''s not possible."


    Haytam nodded and paid the amount of money, then the worker gave him an strange gadget in form of an egg. He didn''t knew for what it was useful, but the worker explained it: This device allows you to enter the VIP auction and if you buy something it will be a secret, because the egg hide your identity after you go in."


    Haytam liked this device and understood why this auction house was the favourite of all cultivators, they work hard to satisfy their customers.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam thanked the worker and went in and then a worker who looks like a servant came to them and said:"Welcome to our auction house, I was designed by the manager to serve you during you instance here. Thank you of choosing the VIP auction, we hope that you will be satisfied here."


    Haytam and Alice wee this time more surprised about the service here. This service was complete with all they needed and even with a personal servant.


    Then Alice replied this time: " Take good care of us, this is our first time here." Alice was a little shy with persons she didn''t knew and very direct to persons she hated, like Haytam at the first time they meets. But for the first time she replied before Haytam replied, she wanted to show her presence and not be only on the side of Haytam.


    The servant nodded and took the to an other sector of the building and then they saw an barrier of QI. The servant said then: "Take the devices in your hands and go in the barrier. It can cause a little of headache, bit that''s normal."


    Then she went at first and Alice and Haytam followed here through the barrier.

 46 Chapter 46

    As Alice and Haytam entered the VIP sector, both were surprised to see that they saw people but not their faces. It was like a mist around them, that didn''t allowed any one to recognize the other. Then they saw each other and they could see each other, but the servant rapidly explained why:" Both of you and me have an connection, that allows us to see each other and the others not."


    Alice and Haytam liked the idea of the auction house and nodded with confirmation.


    The servant said:" Follow me to your private room, there is where you see and buy products."


    Then they went to a the room 33 and entered the room. The room had all what you needed, a bar, food, sit places and a big window to see the auction. There was a control remote to buy too, it has only one button and every time the user use it means automatically that the price gets higher. It was more safer, but the exciting part of yelling the price is gone.


    Then she said:" The auction begins in 15 minutes, the person in the stage will say the begins price and how much you can increase the price every time. So good luck and if you need something use the red button in the wall there." Then she signal an red button in the wall beside the bar. After that she went out.


    Alice and Haytam were now alone in the room, then Haytam said to Alice:" If you like something, than say it to me."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Alice replied quickly:" No, it''s enough that you buyer me the clothes. I don''t want to be a cheap woman that wants a man that pay for her the whole time."


    Haytam didn''t expect this answer and replied:" Don''t worry, I really don''t care for money. For me it''s much better to see you happy."


    Alice got red and looked down, she couldn''t reply Haytam, she was too shy to speak with him after he said that.


    Haytam smiled only and went to get something to drink, but no alkohol because he didn''t like it. He believed that it bring only problems to drink and more since he saw his friends on earth, being completely drunk and he didn''t wanted to be in such situation and it was embarrassing enough to be with uncle Jacob while he was drunk. So he found some water and juice after searching for a time in the bar, because there was 90% alkohol and than a little bit of water and juice.


    He took two glasses of juice and sat in the sofa with Alice. She thanked him for the juice and then they waited for the auction.


    Then when the time comes a beautiful woman went up the stage and begun to speak, at this time all the buyers were in their own rooms and everyone was concentrated with the woman in the stage.


    The woman said:" Welcome in our yearly auction, this year we have a lot of material and items that are interesting for all of you.


    So, we hope you find what you want. Let''s begin now!"


    The people were exited too, even if they were the strongest and richest man in the continent.


    Then the man let the box in special table and went down the stage.


    The woman said again:" This is our first material, it''s something that was very special in the years before, but now we have a supplier that has enough for all of you. We couldn''t let this item out in this auction. IT''S the Liquid QI!!"

 47 Chapter 47

    Haytam was happy that his material came as first in the auction, that means that the liquid QI is more available than before, but there isn''t enough for all.


    The liquid QI was sold at the end for 201000 gold coins, so the pavilion had a lot of plus.


    Haytam thought for a moment if he should sell the acupuncture manual to awake the bloodline. Today the strongest and richest cultivators from big sects and clans were in the same place, so it was easier to spread it now.


    The impact of the manual could change the whole infrastructure of the power in the continent, then there were normal people that had strong bloodlines but they hadn''t real talent in cultivation. So their bloodlines could made then get power, because the bloodline changes the power of a man.


    But then he chooses to hide the manual for more time, until he built a real power in the continent.


    And this wasn''t the right time too, if the cultivation world had big changes in a short time, then the upper world''s would notice it too and Haytam didn''t knew how they would react. So it''s better for all to wait a little bit more.


    The next Item in the auction was a sword of a famous craftsman. The woman presented the sword like this:" The next item is weapon from the a famous craftsman, the weapon was forged not long ago and it''s his last creation. It''s made by a mix of titanium and QI stones."


    Then the man came again and had a long box with him, he let the box in the stage and went again.


    The woman continued: " It''s the wind tiger sword, an wind element sword. It is very light and precise. If you are specialized in the wind style, than is this sword perfect. And at last the craftsman man is anyone than the famous Agril Denise. The starting price is open and every addition should be 10000 gold coins."


    The people in the room got excited, this was a magic sword. They were very rare, then only a cultivator specialized in forge could do it. And they were very selective with the cultivators that wanted a weapon from them. This time a magic sword appeared and that means that everyone had the opportunity to get it.


    The first price appeared very fast and it was 1.000.000 gold coins. It was clear that the people here would spent a lot to get this sword. Then the prices continued rising:


    "1.010.000"


    .....


    "2.050.000"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    .....


    "2.930.000"


    The price rising stopped at 5.000.000 gold coins, it was clear that the sword got the maximal price and couldn''t rise anymore.


    Haytam who was seeing the design of the sword became ideas for his own sword. This sword had the design of an white tiger, it looked very nice and with the green details it looked more amazing. Haytam thought that his sword could be inspired with the bloodlines he had, maybe he could get from them some core materials from their body to create the sword he wanted.


    He knew which core materials he had to use for the magic side of the sword, but he hadn''t the metals he wanted and he didn''t wanted to ask the system.


    The auction presented more items, manuals and materials and they were sold at an high price, but nobody cared about the extra money they spent in the auction, because it was the only place where they could buy this all.


    Haytam personally didn''t liked any of this items, manuals and materials, they were not important for him. He bought only a magic flute for Alice, he knew that she liked to play the flute so he bought it for her.


    But then his interest was woken up, the woman said: "This year in the northern of the continent a meteorite crashed and we found the most strongest metal ever seen in this continent, we couldn''t even split this metal. This material could be perfect to forge."

 48 Chapter 48

    The metal catches Haytam`s eye in the first moment he saw it. He knew about this material from his knowledge, it was a metal that the system categorized as divine. This metal was only available in the outer space and the probability to find it was lower than 0,001% and now it was in front of his eye. This metal was called Thrillium and was a metal that could be only forged with the most pure fire in the all the universes.


    Thrillium was only found once for more than a millions years ago by a cultivator and he forged it with a very primitive core fire of an upper planet. This planet was after the forge completely destroyed, because all the core fire was used to forge the sword. Until now is this sword known as the emperor of the swords and no weapon can stand against this sword. The cultivator itself who forged the sword became the strongest cultivator of the cultivation world and after a lot of time he disappeared one day. Nobody knew where he went, a group of persons thought that he ascended to an another realm, others thought that he died because of his age. But nobody knew what happend to him and the sword. a lot of cultivators tried to find him and thought that if he had died, they could got the sword, but nobody find any clues about him. But Haytam knew what happend to him and that nobody will find him never, because he was still alive and hidden in this cultivation world.


    Haytam knew that nobody can recognize this metal, because nobody saw it except the cultivator that found it at first. So he was the only person that knew what this metal was and how to use it.


    The he heard the woman very seriously and got ready to buy this metal don''t matter what. The he heard:" Ok, because this metal is so rare and so indestructible, we will beginn with a price of 10.000.000 gold coins."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Directly after that he began to hear loud voices from the other rooms and a lot of them screamed:" This is a swindle, we don''t even know it is useful and the price is so high. We can''t accept this price."


    The woman reacted calmly :" We know what you are thinking, but this metal is really strong and if somebody could really work with it than the price is very reasonable."


    For the buyers was it really a swindle, then if the group with the most talented craftsman and the strongest craftsman wasn''t able to do anything with the metal, than they are unable too.


    Haytam in contrary was very happy, because nobody wanted this metal and he could buy it without problem or that was what he thought at he beginning. Because then someone bid for the Thrillium:" 11,000,000"


    This one bid directly one million more. Haytam couldn''t let this metal go from his hand, so he bid 1 million more:" 12,000,000" And the prices battle began between this two, they raised the price so high, that everyone was shocked.


    "20,000,000"


    "50,000,000"


    "80,000,000"


    "100,000,000"


    At hundred million gold coins the other party stopped raisin the price, Haytam thought that he won, but the he heard a voice from a room saying:" The one who bid for this metal should give it to me, if you want to live more. I am the head master disciple of the Saint Church of the Saint City, this is my territory and my master wants this metal doesn''t matter how. I suggest you to give up since you have the opportunity." The voice was filled with arrogance and selfishness, Haytam even thought that this man had arrogance for breakfast everyday.


    Haytam laughed and changed his voice before he replied and made that his sound came from an another point, so he wouldn''t be found:" I will buy this metal doesn''t matter what and you can''t stop me, even if your master appears by himself."


    The man that planned to find the other party by the direction of his voice, was confused because the sound dad more than one direction. Then he replied:" Who you think you are to speak with me like this and to disrespect my master."


    Haytam replied only with:" I am your grandfather." Then he ignored the man.


    After the woman finalized the auction for the metal, the metal appeared in the their room automatically and a counting machine for the money appeared too. This was a service that guaranteed the privacy and nobody could follow the materials to the new owners. If the person Didn''t payed the material, item or manual than they would be locked up in the room.


    Haytam who didn''t had the whole 100,000,000 gold coins had to use the system and he was little disappointed with himself, but he couldn''t let the opportunity to buy this material. And it was exciting having a fight about who can pay more to get something, so he had a lot of fun today and was ready to go back to Bay City and forge the sword he wanted.

 49 Chapter 49

    At the end of the auction the woman thanked the visitors and went back to the backstage. The visitors began to go and soon were all the rooms empty and the auction house closed.


    Haytam and Alice wanted to go to the city, but in the entrance were a lot of soldiers in white silver armors inspecting and searching for someone, they were concentrated at the persons coming out from the VIP section.


    Haytam saw their sign in the breast and knew that they are disciples of the Saint Church and that they were searching for him, because he bought the Thrillium and ignored the disciple of the sect leader. Than he saw a couple of soldiers coming on his direction. One of them said:" Stop there!!"


    Haytam asked politely:" Why? Did I do something wrong?"


    The soldiers reached them and one of them said:" We know that you were in the VIP auction, we have to ask you something and you have to give us answers?"


    Haytam get mad and grabbed them by the neck, both could''t breath because of Haytam and they couldn''t use any power. Haytam was already an 3rd layer QI Condensation level and they were only in the 1st layer QI Condensation level, but Haytam was much more stronger as a cultivator in the same level. Haytam was angry and said:" I don''t have to do nothing, your master was arrogant enough to made me mad and now you came here and want me to answer your question."


    The soldiers were very afraid from Haytam and one of the soldiers said trembling:" Do you know who we are, you can''t kill us. If you let us go, we could forgive you...AGh" Haytam squeezed their neck harder and both were out of air.


    Then he said:" Do you think that a mere soldier can kill me? "


    Both had red faces and moved like fishes outside the water, as a young man came and shouted:" What are you doing with them, do you want to die?"


    Other youths shouted too:" Do you know where they are, this is Saint city of the Saint Church, you are a dead man, if you don''t let them go."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam laughed and replied:" Hahaha, if you are able to kill me, than try it."


    The leader of the group was surprised of how calmed Haytam was, all the people he knew were afraid as they heard the name of the Saint Church, so he thought that maybe he had a strong background. Also after a moment he said:" I''m Leonardo Gapici an internal disciple of the church, can you let both go and we can speak about the misunderstand between us."


    Haytam replied with a wry smile:" They attacked me at first and I had to defend myself. If I let them go, than who can defend my rights."


    Leonardo replied:" If you don''t let them go, than I have to kill you and you will have a very bad end. You can''t go against the Church, we are the second strongest sect in the continent. You haven''t a place to escape."


    Haytam began to laugh and said:" I don''t care." Than he let the phoenix out and mounted her.


    All the people around saw the magnificent phoenix and were shocked, that such a beast did exist. All were afraid and could feel the pressure, that they never felt before and was the strongest they felt ever.


    Leonard, who was last year in a conference of the sects leaders of the whole world, didn''t felt even the half of the pressure he felt today and now. This pressure he felt was enough to kill somebody, but what he didn''t knew, was that this pressure was only the aura that the phoenix let out to scary the people here and was only 1 % percent of her aura.


    Leonardo asked with a trembling voice:" Do you think you can do what you want with a strong beast, our sect leader is stronger and he can beat you to pulp. You will see when he come here."


    Haytam replied and saw him like seeing a mentally retarded person:" Are you stupid or what. Do you think that I will wait for the enemy, even if I know that I can beat him with the beast, it''s not the right time to do it. Ciao!" And then he flew away with Alice.

 50 Chapter 50

    On the way Haytam and Alice were in a good mood, they talked and smiled on the phoenix. Today they had a lot of fun and they had a date. What was missing was a meal together, but they hadn''t the chance to go eating something because of the disciples of the saint church.


    Haytam was sure now, that this world had modern technology and he saw it himself. He wanted to help Bay City to become like Saint City. He loved the modern environment and he wanted to live in it too.


    But in the next moment he became a notification from the system. The system said:= Master, I found a cave in the near of this place. It has a special barrier, that I can''t see through and I found out that there is an energy that is similar to the one, that I was created from. You have to go there now.=


    Haytam was shocked, that the system was unable to see through something. He knew the system was almighty and it could provide him with infinite power, but now the system he trusted so much was telling him this. Haytam replied:" Are you sure? This is unbelievable coming from you."


    The system confirmed again:=Yes master, it surprised me too. But you have to go there, it doesn''t matter what.=


    Haytam sighed and replied:" Ok, give the direction directly to the phoenix and we fly there."


    Haytam was kind excited to go there, this is a mystery we have to solve. He wanted to find out which was the energy, that was strong enough to avoid the "eyes" of the system. Maybe he could find something, like a treasure or something like that.


    Haytam was fantasizing already about what he could find.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The phoenix stopped suddenly and turned to the west and flew to that direction. Alice noticed it too ans asked Haytam:" Haytam, where are we going? This isn''t the right direction."


    Haytam replied:" I sensed a special energy coming from that direction and I want know what it is."


    Alice nodded with an understanding expression and said:" Ok, if it''s something, that you sensed and you think it''s special, than we can do there."


    Haytam loved the character of Alice, because she understood his character and she knew what he wanted.


    The phoenix was much faster that before, but as they reached the near of a giant mountain, the phoenix stopped suddenly. It was like she couldn''t fly anymore in the near of the mountain. She said to Haytam:" Master, I can''t fly anymore. This place has an defense formation, that I can''t surpass."


    After he heard what the phoenix said, Haytam wasn''t too much surprised. Then if the system couldn''t even see through this formation, than of course it was strong. Haytam let the phoenix back and said to Alice:" She can''t fly from this point on, also we have to walk."


    Alice nodded and agreed to him, she was in the Xiantian level, also walking wasn''t a problem.


    They walked directly to the mountain, but the surroundings changed a little bit. The trees were now bigger and the light couldn''t pass through. Then from the outside of the formation it didn''t looked like this, there weren''t so much trees to see. Haytam didn''t matter this situation and thought, that this was a protection maneuver of the formation to protect what this place hide.


    The forest became only dense more and more and then Alice saw something and said:" Hey look there, I think it''s a corpse ."


    Haytam replied:" What? Are you sure?"


    Alice confirmed:" Yes, come with me. It''s there, behind the tree there."


    Haytam" Yes, I see it too. It''s looks like he died from an attack of a beast. Look this is a bite of a beast, it seems like he was attacked from the back. He is since at least 2 years dead, the flesh is completely rooted. "


    Haytam now a little bit nervous, but he continued walking to the mountain, after he didn''t find anything that had something to do with the secret here. He hadn''t anything with him, his body was empty from any item.

 51 Chapter 51

    Alice and Haytam walked trough the forest deeper, they were now more careful since they found the corpse. They found after a while more corpse and they all died at the same way. All of them were killed from the back and the items were stolen, but as deeper they walked through the forest as less corpse they found and they had more items than necessary.


    Haytam stopped and went to a corpse, that was hidden behind a rock, and looked what he had.


    Then he said: " I am sure, that the corpse at the beginning were stolen by the cultivators corpse who reached the deeper part of the forest. Look!! He has different manuals, that can''t be practiced together. This Fire Fist manual can''t be practiced with the Wave Fists manual, it''s clearly that they were stolen by them."


    Alice replied:" You have right, but look there. " She signaled to the right hand of the cultivator and continued: " He had an spatial ring and a big one. Why should he walk with the manuals in his hands, instead of putting them inside the ring?"


    Haytam looked at what she signaled and what she said and he was confused. She had right, if he had found the manuals he would put it in the spatial ring and not carry the all the way along. this was very confusing, it was like someone wanted to attrakt the cultivators to the manuals. Haytam decided to ask the system he could not see through this situation:" System, can you verify if something is wrong with the manuals."


    The system replied:" Yes master"


    Haytam continued looking more carefully at the manuals and used his spiritual senses. But what he could found was a weak trace of QI.


    The the system talked again:" Master, don''t open the manuals. The manuals have a spell that detects, if someone open them. The spell is a beast ability and it''s not human, the beast is at least in the Core Formation."


    The beasts had and ability which is haired from generation to generation, it was their ability that they used the whole life. A beast could only use the abilities inherited, then they can''t learn manuals and use them. There are exceptions, like the beasts in the Immortal Ascension level, they can create their own abilities and give it to their descendants.


    Haytam directly let the manuals fall to the ground and advised Alice too, if they were really in need to read the manuals, then they would be attacked by a Core Formation beast. Haytam wasn''t worried, because he had three Immortal Ascension Level beasts, but if he can avoid stress, then he welcome it greatly. The most important was to know why the system couldn''t see through the barrier around the cave.


    Both continued walking, but now they were really careful, then the beast that killed all the cultivators here was a very smart beast. So every step they made was good planned and they tried as much as possible to not came in contact with corpse, it could be a trap like before.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    They were now walking sine 2 hours and Alice was hungry:" Haytam, let''s make a break. I am really hungry and my legs are making me uncomfortable. "


    Haytam sighed and replied:" Ok"


    Alice asked than:" Do you have anything to eat or something to seat on. The ground here is very cold."


    Haytam thought for a moment and an idea came to his mind. He was since a lot of time not more in the space of the pearl. The last time he only ordered the system to make the time flow faster. Then he remembered the mistake he did, then he didn''t needed then anymore to develop the city with him and he forgot to cancel the order he did. That means that it had passed 3 years in the pearl.


    Haytam started to sweat and was nervous, also he said to the system:" Make that the time in the pearl flow normally again. And give me the status of the children in the pearl."


    Haytam was nervous , because the children had a monster talent and they had 3 years of cultivation. That means only trouble, because they could have reached the Immortal Ascension level. With so many strong children, the worlds balance would be destroyed. Haytam was now really worried about his wrong decisions, he had to think about how to handle this situations.


    In this moment Haytam`s mind wanted to explode, the system said to him to explore the cave. But he created a really big problem with the children. This was the biggest dilemma he had and he didn''t knew what to do.

 52 Chapter 52

    Haytam decided after he thought for a while to continue exploring the forest and going to the cave, the children in the cave could wait, then they couldn''t go out even if they want to. But Alice was still hungry, so he asked the system for food.


    The system rapidly gave him two prepared Ramen bowls. The Ramen was an original Japanese style Ramen and they were fresh prepared.


    Alice looked curiously the Ramen bowls, they looked so strange and they looked so delicious, that she wanted to eat them immediately. But she didn''t care about the hot bowl and burned her tongue, as she wanted to eat the Ramen.


    Haytam had to laugh, he loved her cute side. Her reaction after she burned her tongue was really cute and she said:" Why didn''t you tell me, that this food was hot."


    Haytam replied:" H?, didn''t you see the hot steam coming from the food. You want to blame me only." .Alice lowered the head and became red, she didn''t replied and continued eating.


    After they finished eating, both continued walking to the cave. It wasn''t so much till the cave, Haytam was sure about reaching the cave in one hour. The way became really difficult to walk and more beasts appeared too. The beast looked strange, they were not like he knew from the library he had in the brain.


    The beast bodies had all strange veins, a lot of veins were to seen in their body. The veins were black with white point, it looked like the milk way in night sky. Haytam decided to kill a wolf and see what exactly happend to their bodies.


    At first he took Alice in the top of tree to stay safe. Then he attracted the attention of the wolf to him, he was intrigued to know about the strange mutation. He made the wolf mad and waited till the wolf attacked him and as this trick worked and the wolf attacked him, he contra attacked the wolf immediately with pure power.


    Haytam had a big problem when it''t about martial techniques, he didn''t knew anyone of these techniques. He was a bit lazy to learn and practice them, because he had so many that he couldn''t choose one or two to learn. Also he used the whole time only his fists covered with QI to attack and kill.


    The wolf died directly from the fist of Haytam and it wasn''t a big problem to deal with. The wolf was stronger than a normal one, but the gap wasn''t to big.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam analyzed the veins at first and he came to the result, that they were meridians and not veins. These meridians were only above the surface of the fell and they were connected to the core of the beast. The strange thing was that beasts didn''t have any meridians and in this case it was the contrary.


    He find out that the meridians were like an extra QI provider of the beast and it could only cultivate the strange milk way QI, but he wasn''t sure and he thought that maybe this energy was the one, that the system couldn''t surpass.


    Haytam helped Alice down and explained her what he did exactly, it wasn''t a secret or something like that and she saw him from the tree too. He was a little worried about her security in this forest, she wasn''t strong enough to save her life and he couldn''t guarantee to be the whole time with her. Then in such a place the security of oneself can be in danger every time.


    Haytam was walking normally as the system said:" Master, I analyzed the QI in the wolfs special meridians and I found something very big. This matter can''t be taken lightly and has something to do with my creation. This was the reason why I couldn''t see through the barrier around the cave too and I can''t see through it now even if I analyzed the QI."

 53 Chapter 53

    Haytam listened very seriously the system, he was a bit surprised about this matter. Even the system sounded very serious, so he was more interested.


    The system continued saying:= This QI is the void QI. As you know I was created from the nothing and that means that I was created from a type of the void QI. It seems that this place is protected with a formation made by void QI, this is why I wasn''t able to see through the barrier made with void QI. And this place is unique too, because it''s gathering a impure void in this forest.


    This QI is very weak and the only place where is strong is in the cave. The void QI used here is a defensive one and even if I was made by all types of void QI, I''m still unable to surpass it. The person who made this barrier should be a monster, stronger than you can imagine.=


    Haytam was shocked, he knew that his system was made from the nothing, but he didn''t knew that the nothing was the void QI. He wanted to ask the system about the void QI:" What do you mean with type of void QI and how can you be created by this QI?"


    The system replied:" The void QI is the purest QI in all the spaces of all the universes. It has an infinite types of void QI, the void means only that it can''t be more pure than the void, because there is nothing more than the void. For example the defensive void Qi in the cave can be a very pure barrier made by the purest wind QI used for defense, but it can be the earth QI or lightning QI. That is why there is infinite void QI types, because from every element or something else there is many types. Every use of an element in their purest form can be a type of void Qi. It sounds complicated, but the void has this meaning.=


    Haytam was now confused, he didn''t understood the half of what the system said. So he asked:" If I use the fire element in a punch in the purest form, than a type of void QI will be created?"


    The system answered:= It''s basically that.=


    Haytam didn''t continued asking and thought that it was enough to have the system.


    But he asked the system for a armor:" I need an armor for Alice, the things here are getting more dangerous and she needs some kind of protection."


    The system replied directly:" Ok, but I think an armor is too much. Here is a defensive necklace, it can protect her for 1 year of all the attacks, but after a year it become useless."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Than a collar appeared in Haytam`s hand and it looked like a normal pretty gold necklace for younger girls. Then he stopped Alice and said:" This necklace is for you, it will protect you from everything." Then he hung the necklace in her neck.


    Alice became red like a tomato, she lowered her head and said with a low voice:" Thank you, but I have you with me. With you I feel always safe."


    Haytam felt an hero sentiment, like the protagonists in a romance film and his chest looked for a moment like the chest of superman.


    After he hung the necklace they continued walking to the cave and it wasn''t so far now. The way was more complicated, but it didn''t matter. And after walking for an hour they reached the mountain were the cave was. The problem now was to climb the mountain to the top where the cave was.


    He couldn''t fly in this space, because of the formation in this forest, so he couldn''t use the white phoenix. But he had the black dragon, the dragon is for sure able to climb a 10000 meters mountain.


    Haytam did never summon the black dragon and he didn''t knew which form of dragon it was, Haytam was hopping to have a dragon who had claws to climb and not a flying dragon.

 54 Chapter 54

    BOOM! The earth shook a bit as the dragon appeared, the dragon was gigantic and heavy. The Black dragon was gigantic and for a moment the few sunlight couldn''t reach them because of the dragon.


    The dragon was pure abyss black ton, even the eyes and claws were black. The dragon had wings, but he a perfect body to move on earth.


    The firsts thought of Haytam was:" YEES! It''s an all terrain dragon." Haytam was more concerned about if he could use the dragon to climb the mountain, then that was his main mission now.


    Alice who saw a dragon appearing in front of her without warning, was a little scared. The dragon was terrifying and not everyone was so fearless like Haytam. She shouted directly:" Haytam, It''s a dragon. Let''s escape before he notice us." Then she took Haytam`s arm and begun pull him back.


    Haytam looked her fear expression and tried to calm her down, but she didn''t wanted to stop and pulled him more. Till he said:" Alice, calm down. This is my second bloodline, It is my Black dragon. You don''t have to fear about anything."


    Alice stopped suddenly and looked at Haytam like seeing a monster, she knew that he had a phoenix bloodline, now he had a second one and it''s a dragon. She had never asked wich abilities he had or where he had them, because she knew that this issue is delicate. But now she was shocked and a bit curious about his abilities .


    After she calmed down, she said:" The next time when you summon or do something extraordinarily, like this than try to warn me before. Maybe it''s normal for you, but for others what you do is everything but normal."


    Haytam laughed and nodded, he knew that she had right. He then promised to her to warn her every time.


    The Black Dragon was the whole time there and saw the conversation of the couple in front of him, he couldn''t keep hearing this conversation and said:" Hey, are you my new master?"


    The dragon sounded bad ass, he spook like if he was the boss, instead of Haytam. He was the contrary of the white phoenix, wich was polite and kind. He sound really like a macho and he was obligated to call Haytam as master.


    Haytam looked at the dragon and replied:" Yes, I am your master. Do you have any problem with it?"


    Haytam faced the dragon directly.


    The dragon replied than:" No, but I don''t like you. You don''t deserve me as your bloodline beast. You are only at the QI Condensation level and I am in the Immortal Ascension level, in this little universe I count as a god."


    The dragon said directly with arrogance all his thoughts about Haytam.


    Haytam smiled and replied:" I don''t care, you are MY beast and you have to catch my orders, eve if you don''t like it."


    The dragon growled loud and was angry, because Haytam had right. He wasn''t in the position to do what he want, he was connected for life with Haytam and he wasn''t able to separate from him.


    Then Haytam said:" Give up, it''s better to serve me. With me you can go further in the future, you can become stronger too. If you think the Immortal Ascension is the end of cultivation, than you are wrong. And I am a kind person, if you serve me I would give you more power than you can imagine."


    The dragon was silent, but then he said:" I will serve you, but only because I am obligated. Don''t think that I do all this voluntary." The dragon didn''t sounded arrogant anymore, but there was a little air of noblesse.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam sighed and didn''t replied anymore, then he said:" Prepare yourself, you have to climb this mountain now to the cave in the top."

 55 Chapter 55

    Alice and Haytam rode the dragon and prepared themselves for climbing the mountain. In the other side the dragon was silent and didn''t said anything until Alice and Haytam were on his back, then he said:" Hung at me as strong as you can, I will not climb slowly only for you."


    Haytam nodded and said:" Ok, you can begin."


    In the next moment the dragon jumped and they were in the next moment at the half of the mountain. The dragon left a destroyed ground, because of the power he used to jump. The forest in this place was gone and there were only a big hole.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The dragon climbed further using his claws. He was really fast, he didn''t stopped once, it was like something normal for him climbing a 10.000 meters mountain. And so after a short time, they reached the top of the mountain were the cave were and the barrier was to seen with naked eyes.


    The Black Dragon said then:" We reached the top of the mountain, I can go now. If you need me, then try to not call me." Then he disappeared and went back to Haytam`s body.


    It didn''t matter for Haytam, that the dragon left before he said it to him. He was more interested seeing the barrier around the cave and Alice too. the barrier attracted them both to have hand contact with the barrier, it was like someone calling them to touch the barrier, but then the system said:" Master, watch out. This barrier wants to catch you, when you touch it. "


    Haytam waked up instantly, it was like he were in trance and he was only attracted to the barrier, then he saw Alice and he noticed, that she was walking to the barrier and she was very near. Haytam rapidly shout:" Alice!! Wake up!!"


    Alice who was in trance too waked up and she looked around, like she was confused about the now situation. She could only remember, that she saw the barrier and in the next moment she wanted to touch it, but then Haytam shouted to her. Then she asked:" Haytam, what is happening?"


    Haytam replied:" This barrier wanted to catch us, when we have contact with it. We were in a kind of trance induced by the barrier."


    Alice could only nod and went to the side of Haytam.


    After they calmed down, Haytam went to the near of the barrier and began to inspect it.


    The barrier emanated a kind of live energy and fire, they were fused in one. That was something strange, because the live energy and fire were the contrary. The live energy was a type pf wood QI, wich was used to create life and the fire QI was used to destroy live, but this fusion of them were perfect and they harmonized together. Moreover this fusion was pure and count as a type of void QI.


    Haytam was excited to know who could create something like this, to fusion two types of QI wasn''t easy, but to fusion two contrary types of QI was in a legendary difficulty level. The person or beast, that was capable to do something like this was a real genius, even in the upper world didn''t exist something like this QI. From the knowledge he had, the cultivators there could fusion water QI and fire QI or with other fusions creating Ice QI and lava QI.


    Haytam searched which kind of barrier this was and wich level it was, but nothing was comparable to this. Normal barriers were divided in 9 levels and the cultivators, that could establish them were divided in 9 levels too and were called formation masters. Every level indicate which barrier level they could establish, that means a level 5 formation master could only establish formations and barriers from level 1 to 5.


    Haytam was really surprised, that this barrier was above the ninth level and in a complete other league. Then he understood why the system couldn''t see through this barrier, it was because the system was only able to know the knowledge and powers of what he scanned from all the universes, but this wasn''t something from the upper, medium or low universes but somewhere much bigger and stronger.

 56 Chapter 56

    Haytam couldn''t inspection more, because he had no idea what he deal with. That means he had to ask the system, maybe it could bring them further.


    The system didn''t needed that Haytam ordered something to beginn inspecting this barrier. For the system was from the beginning on that this barrier wasn''t something, that Haytam could see through alone.


    After a good inspection, the system finally said:" Master, this barrier is very strong and has three protection layers. The first layer is an anti-attack shield for the foreigners, that tries to pass through with strong attacks. From my simulation only a Immortal Ascension realm cultivator could made some damage in the shield. This layer attacks back too and if someone touch it, because they were attracted like you before, they will be burned to death.


    The second layer is an illusion formation for the people who could pass through the first layer, but it works only if the first layer was passed through with force and not from the entrance of the barrier.


    At last the third layer is a type of test for all the foreigners, if they were able to force their entrance and could survive the illusion formation or if they used the main entrance.


    The entrance to the cave is very easy to find, if the people inspect the barrier carefully. There are some places with a form of a hand, you have to go there and cut your hand until blood come out before you press your hand in the form. The barrier decides if you are allowed to go through the barrier."


    Haytam listened concentrated, than he went in the near of the barrier and searched the forms of hands there. As he found one of them he said to Alice:" Alice, sorry but I can''t take you with me. this place is too dangerous and I don''t know what I can find there, this is why you have to enter my spatial dimension and stay there for a time."


    Alice looked sad, but she understood Haytam and accepted. But at first she asked:" How should i enter a spatial dimension, if it''s not possible for living beings live there."


    Haytam smiled and said:" Trust me, I have a whole world in my spatial dimension. there is even children living there, you don''t have to stay there alone."


    Then he hugged her and sent her in the pearl, before she asked why were in the pearl children. He hoped that the children and Alice had a good time together.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam continued seeing the barrier before he went in the cave. Haytam asked the system:" System, can you establish a formation like this?"


    The system replied:" Yes, but it will take a long time. I need to analyze the formation from the core, because I can''t find any information about this formation."


    Haytam nodded and asked:" Ok, how long will it took?"


    The system replied:" Maximal 35 hours, this is more difficult than scanning all the information of all universes. But once I am finish with analyzing, then I can create this type of formation to all kind of propose."


    Haytam was now happy, he thought the system was useless at this time, but it was only that the system didn''t had the materials to work with.


    Then Haytam took a deep breath and cut his hand with a sharp stone, that he found in the ground.


    And then he walked to the hand mark in the barrier and pressed his hand in the mark.


    Right after he did that his whole body began to burn from the inside and he felt like dying, but then a live energy was flew in his body and he felt like being more alive than never before. After this the barrier began to glow and he disappeared from the top of the mountain.

 57 Chapter 57

    Haytam appeared suddenly in a underground tunnel, it was dark and he couldn''t see anything. He looked around to find something about where he was, but he didn''t found anything. He remembered that the system told about a test in the third layer of the barrier, he wasn''t sure what this was and what he should do.


    But then a light appeared from the end of the tunnel and a voice sounds:" Welcome! You are the first one that could pass through the barrier with the permission of the barrier. That means one thing: you can be the hair of my legacy, but at first I have to prove your knowledge."


    Then the space around Haytam changed to a normal classroom from the underground tunnel. Now the room was brighter than the underground tunnel and it saw more comfortable.


    The voice sounds again:" Every table has an exam about the most important art of science, if you can prove that you are able to write them all, than you can be the hair.


    The exams are limited with only the knowledge of this minor dimension, also there is only tasks with the knowledge, that is used here."


    Haytam was curious about what he meant with `low dimension`, but then the sound said:" You have only two hours for this ten exams, if you take more than two hours, then you die."


    Haytam rapidly went to the first table and sat in the chair. The first test was about mathematics, it was very difficult for everyone, but Haytam hadn''t any problem to complete it without any mistakes.


    He completed the test in ten minutes.


    Haytam went directly to the second test, this time the test was about literature. Haytam didn''t knew what literature had to do with a powerful legacy, but he completed it in a short time too.


    Haytam continued writing exams in the following themes: Medicine, Geographie, Animals, Spirit beasts, Herbs, QI Elements and Alchemy.


    The last four tests about Spirit beasts, Herbs, QI Elements and Alchemy were more difficult than the others. He completed the first sex exams in a half hour, but for the last four he needed one and half hour. The four exams were like the continuation of the exam before and the fusion of both themes.


    For example a task im the herbs exam was:" Which from the next herbs are consumed by which spirit beast to grow faster?" or in the alchemy exam:" Is it possible to refine the blood of a Wind QI element beast with the sun grass to create a pill, that makes the Fire QI stronger?"


    But Haytam finished with a good feeling and was sure, that he will pass all the exams.


    Directly when he stood up from the last table, the space changed again and he was back in the underground tunnel.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The voice sounds again and said:" I am impressed about your brain. I didn''t expect that a little cultivator from this low dimension could respond all the tasks correctly in a short time. You are allowed to enter the space of the legacy of the Alchemy God!"


    Haytam disappeared again and this time he appeared in vast place with a little house in the middle.


    The voice said:" In the house is the legacy of the Alchemy God, you can learn all what you want, but you have only one day time. I hope you can learn all what you can to continue the legacy of the Alchemy God." The voice disappeared then and it didn''t sound more.


    Haytam walked into the house, but the house was empty,there was only a notice.

 58 Chapter 58

    Haytam took the notice and began to read:


    " Welcome my heir,


    Congratulations to be here, you are the hair of my legacy.


    In my time, I was the strongest man of all realms, but my disciples betrayed me and I was hurt.


    I had to flee to this low realm and hide my legacy, before they killed me. After I established this place I died and I left only this letter. I hope you can use my legacy wisely, then this trial proved the talent and wisdom of a cultivator and only the worth one can reach this house.


    My legacy is in this house, I know you can''t see it, but take a look in the walls and you will find it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    If you want to thank me, than kill my disciples and seek revenge for me.


    Don''t trust everyone, then the people in your near are the most dangerous. I was dumb and trusted my beloved disciples, but at the end they killed me for my knowledge. I had luck to escape here and don''t be found by them.


    I hope this trial didn''t choose the wrong one."


    After Haytam read the letter, he was sad, he had even tears. To be betrayed by the own disciples was more sad than anything else.


    Haytam had the dream to rise a disciple and he wanted to be like a second father, but what this Alchemy God lived was very heartless from his disciples.


    Haytam wanted to show this Alchemy God some respect and bowed for him.


    Haytam wiped away the tears and went to the north wall and looked there, but he didn''t saw anything special. He had to look more closely, until he saw little words written in the walls. The words were very small and a normal person wouldn''t even see them.


    The words formed sentences and the sentences formed texts. The texts were in the majority about alchemy, herbs and beasts, but there were texts about cultivation methods and martial arts.


    Haytam was very concentrated to learn the texts, but then he remembered the system. He can let the system scan this walls and he can learn them all.


    So he said to the system:" System, scan this room and all the knowledge here, then use them to upgrade the knowledge in your system, then this are information that you don''t have, and enter this knowledge in my brain."


    The system replied:" Yes master"


    Haytam opened the system window and saw the progress of the scan, it was kind slowly. Haytam thought it was because the system had to analyze the texts meticulously.


    Haytam waited for one hour for the system till it was finished. The system said:" Master, this information are more complicated as I thought, so it took me one hour to scan them all. But I learned a lot of new things and I can do more things."


    Haytam was curious what the system meant, so he said quickly:" Tell what you can do new now."


    The system replied:" Sorry master, but if I tell you it wouldn''t be good for you. I can work like I did before, but what the new functions are not compatible with this low realm. "


    Haytam was shocked that the system didn''t told, this was the first time. He didn''t knew exactly the changes of the system, but the form of speaking of the system changed to a very human voice and it didn''t sounds mechanic anymore. Haytam had a question more and he asked the system:" Ok, but when will I be able to know?"


    The system replied:" When you reach the Immortal Ascension realm and ascend to the upper dimension of gods, then you will be qualified. But you will get the alchemy legacy now, because it was fixed by the Alchemy God."


    Haytam was relived about getting something of the legacy.


    Than he went out and looked around, he had more than a day time till the space thrown him away.


    He hoped to find something else in this space.

 59 Chapter 59

    Haytam went for a walk around the house, he didn''t saw anything else than the house. He was in a meadow that stretched until he saw no more, it looked like there is no end of this meadow.


    Haytam walked and walked without a direction, he didn''t knew how much he walked already, but he didn''t wanted to stop.


    Haytam was sure, that this place hided something else than the house, but he didn''t knew what. His intuition worked this time to the maximal and he followed it. The meadow had still no end, but the house was gone, he couldn''t see it anymore.


    After a few hours walking, Haytam saw something. It was an another house, but this time a straw house. This house looked old and forgotten, like it wasn''t groomed as good as the other house. Haytam jumped of happiness, then the other house gave him a lot of new knowledge, maybe here he could find something new.


    He ran to the straw house and wanted to enter, but a barrier throw him back. Haytam who was now in the ground looked the house with weird eyes, the other house let him without resistance in, but this straw house didn''t let him enter. Haytam`s expectation about the inner of this straw house grown and he wanted now definitely find out what there was.


    Haytam stood up and walked around the house to find something about how to enter the house, but there wasn''t anything special to find. The barrier appeared only if you touched it and it hadn''t a mechanism to open it like the barrier in the outside.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam walked more than ten times around the house, till he found the only stone he saw in this place. When he saw it the first time, he thought it was a normal stone, but then he realized that this was the only stone he saw until now. It looked like a very normal stone and wasn''t too big or too small and the grass hided it a bit.


    Haytam neared to the stone and touched it, but nothing happend as expected. Haytam was sure that this stone was the key, but he didn''t knew how it worked. He tried a quarter hour and still nothing happend. He tried with blood or pure power, but nothing worked.


    But then he tried introducing only his pure QI and in this moment the stone began to shine. The stone cracked and the barrier disappeared, the stone was the core of this barrier and could only being removed by using pure QI, then he used other elements before to destroy the rock, but no one of them worked.


    Now he could enter the house and he excited too. He walked to the entrance and entered the straw house. The house was empty like the other one, but this had a glass sphere. The glass sphere had to fused colors: orange and green, Haytam took it and he felt a big pressure coming from the sphere.


    And then something incredible happend, the sphere began to enter Haytam`s body. when Haytam was inspecting the sphere, the sphere began to levitate and entere his chest. Haytam felt instantly his chest burning and repairing itself, then his whole body began to fell the same. He couldn''t support all the pain, but he thanked God that the comfortable feeling was there and repaired his body. Haytam was in this circle of burning and repairing for more than 3 hours till it ended.


    After that, Haytam felt like a new person. His body, who was pure and perfect, reached a new realm. His senses were now more stronger than before, even the system couldn''t reform his body like this sphere. His meridians were now orange and green and his pure QI turned to a destroying QI mixed with live QI. Haytam felt like he could create and destroy what he want.


    And one more thing appeared too, but this was a message from the Alchemy God and it was:" Your body was reformed by my fused QI of wood QI and fire Qi. I created this short before I died and it''s a weak form of the Creating QI and Destroying QI, I studied for millenniums to fusion this two types of QI. I wanted to reach the highest form of this QI, but I was killed by my disciples because of this fused QI. I hope you can fusion the highest form of this two types of QI, then these are the top of the top and is far stronger than the void QI. Good luck my heir."


    Haytam listened and knew that this was the real legacy of this Alchemy God and was very happy to follow his intuition.

 60 Chapter 60

    This was the first time he got something strong, because of his efforts and not from the system. He knew, that he could get everything he wanted from the system, if he wanted it. But it would be boring to became all he wanted in few minutes. He had a long live and he had to spent it with ambitions and a happy life.


    he knew that other people in his situations would wish to became a god and finish, they would have all the palaces, servants and women they want, but for what. Haytam was sure that after a short time. they will be bored ad they couldn''t life a life with joy. They wouldn''t have persons by their sides to trust, because they are only by his side because the benefits they get from a god.


    That is the reason why Haytam took the way to the pinnacle slowly, he wanted a solid base for his strength.


    Haytam began to check his body closely, he took a mirror out and looked at it. He found out, that his hair had now green and orange lines, it looked good thought Haytam:" This hair is very attractive, I think i can attract more girls by my side.... shit! Haytam you have already Alice, you can''t have an another women...but in this place polygamy is normal, maybe i van have a second wife, hi hi hi"


    Haytams thoughts went to a complete another directions, as he began to be narcissistic about his look. Haytam hadn''t a problem to love more than a woman, but he sat a limitation of four women. Because he wanted to treat them equal, if he had more than a wife and that isn''t easy. Also he decided to have maximal four wives, in order to have everything under control and he thought that the persons who had dozens of wives and concubines were crazy, because he thought that this was a mission impossible to control your family, like a husband and father.


    After Haytam fantasize, he continued checking his body. Secondly his eyes changed the colors to: red in the right eye and green in the left eye. it looked good, but it could be better thought Haytam.


    Third he got taller, he was now 1,90 meters. And at least a yin-yang symbol appeared in his right arm, the only thing different from a normal symbol was that the colors changed to orange and green.


    Haytam thought about the symbol and began to fantasize about the meaning of the symbol, he thought:" The alchemy God said, that this fusion was the easiest form of the fusion of destruction and creation QI. Maybe this symbol appears if someone fused two contrary type of QI to the perfection and the colors change if you continue continue fusing higher types of contrary QI"


    Haytam let his brain work to the maximal and thought about all the possibilities of the appearance of the yin yang tattoo, but he let this matter open.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam wanted to go as he felt that his clothes were wet because of the sweat, also he changed the clothes rapidly and began to walk back to the direction he came. He didn''t knew were the exit was, also he walked aimless. He walked, walked and walked, but he didn''t found anything. He couldn''t stay more time in this space, also he said to the system:" system, bring me out from this place."


    The system replied:" Yes master."


    Then a black hole appeared and sucked Haytam to the inner and in the next moment he was out. He stood again in front of the barrier, but it looked weaker than before even if it still worked.


    Haytam didn''t wanted that anyone could find this place, so he came to the decision to destroy it. He said the system to destroy this place, because he wasn''t able to destroy such a powerful formation.


    "System, make this place disappear for ever or make it impossible for others to find it."


    The system decided:" We have to let this place here, i will make the preparation to make impossible for others to find this place."


    And without knowing, the most dangerous place in this place was born. In the future when the people speak about this place, the will call it: The forest without returning.

 61 Chapter 61

    Haytam left the forest happy and satisfied with this trip, he earned a lot and he could left this place with smile.


    Haytam decided to enter the pearl and visit the kids and see how they are doing and Alice was there too and he had to bring her back. Haytam entered the pearl with a thought and in a moment he was in the pearl. The mini village created by the system looked still the same and it was like nothing changed in the three years in here. Haytam was pleased to see that the kids lived in the best conditions, even if he didn''t care about them.


    Right after Haytam appeared in the space a group of people came in his direction. Haytam could only recognize Alice, the others looked at the same age as him, what he thought it was impossible.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    In this place the time flew faster, but it passed only three years, the kids couldn''t grow so fast.


    But before he could continue thinking, he was hugged by a young man.


    The young man saw like Sam, the first child he took from the streets. He looked now handsome and healthy and he saw so old like Haytam. Sam hugged Haytam till he couldn''t breathe and had a red face.


    Then Sam said:" Big brother, we thought you had forget us. How can you go and let us alone here? But no problem, we missed you." Sam was crying already, as he finished talking. He even hugged Haytam stronger.


    Haytam replied smiling with pain:" Sorry, I had a lots of things to do. And the time outside flew much slower and I will from now on come more times."


    Sam said:" What you said is now carved on stone, if you don''t come more times, then we will make your time here harder. But now let''s go, the others want to see you too."


    Haytam went to the group of young people with Sam and he felt a little guilty about not coming often. He should had came more often, but he was more concentrated in other things than caring about the people he wanted to take care.


    All of them wanted to talk with him and tell what they did in the past three years and what they done. Everyone was excited to see Haytam, then without his help they would be dead, slaves or working to death. They were very grateful to him and very loyal, they weren''t mad about Haytam, because he wasn''t in this space since he brought them here. The most important thing for them was that he was here and with them.


    After talking and laughing with each other, they went to eat dinner together, because it was night at the moment. They sat all together in a long table and ate exquisit dishes made by the system. Haytam sat at the beginning of the table and on his right sat Alice and in the left side sat Sam.


    After dinner Haytam went with Sam for walk and talked about their strength:" Sam, in wich realm are you now?"


    Sam replied:" We all reached the Immortal Ascension realm, we are really fast cultivating. At the beginning we didn''t understood what it meant to cultivate 500 times faster than others, but as we learned more from the history in class, we understood that what we were monsters cultivating compared to the people outside."


    Haytam looked ashamed and said:" I know what you mean, even I restricted my cultivation in order to live a normal live. But why do you look like this, you should be maximal ten years old?"


    Sam laughed and said:" When you reach the Golden Core realm, than you can change your body as you want and the intelligence and wisdom of a cultivator grow too, that means that our cultivation level gave us the intelligence and wisdom of a very old person, even if we are only between 8 and 10 years old."


    Haytam could only nod, then he realized that this kids were smarter and wiser than he.

 62 Chapter 62

    The next morning, Haytam and Alice left the pearl, then they had to go back to Bay City. The young group were a little sad that Alice had to go, then they liked her very much. She was very kind and nice with them and she spent a lot of time with them.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Normally they would play a VR game to distract their selves, then they wanted time alone sometimes and VR games were the perfect way to do something different. Usually they would play VR games who plays in a fantasy world with magic and dungeons.


    After saying goodbye, both disappeared from the pearl and appeared in the entrance of the forest where the cave was. Then Haytam let the phoenix out and rode it. The phoenix knew instantly where they wanted to go and began to fly directly to Bay City.


    This trip was very successful for Haytam, he bought the materials for the sword, he found new information about a higher dimension, he got stronger, he visited the kids and the system was upgraded, even if he couldn''t use it yet.


    On the way Alice was happy, then the time in the pearl was very nice. She learned a lot of things and she had a lot of fun. Then that was the first time she really had fun with people at her ''age'', in Bay City was she known as the daughter of the city mayor and a lot of people wanted to be by her side to connect with the mayor.


    This was the reason she decided to show coldness for everyone and let all the people away from her, until Haytam entered her live and everything changed.


    This time the phoenix flew faster and reached Bay City soon, there were a lot of people seeing the phoenix, like the first time. It was an incredible view for everyone in the city, that nothing could make them forget this view.


    Haytam jumped down and helped Alice to jump too from the back of the phoenix. Then he said to Alice:" And how was this trip?"


    Alice smiled happy and replied:" It were the best days in my life. I saw a loot of new things and leaned a lot too. The best part was your space, we have to go there more often. And it doesn''t matter what you say we will go there an another time. But the most important is that I saw how big cities looks like and I hope that Bay City grow like these big cities and to step in a brighter future."


    Haytam replied:" Calm down, don''t be so excited. In the future you will get all the things you want, don''t worry about that."


    Alice stuck in Haytams arm and said:" You promised it, you can''t break your promise." She laughed and smiled happy while they walked to the mayors mansion. then Alice said:" I have to tell father all about what I experienced. He wanted to do a trip like this since I can remember, but he wasn''t able to do it. He will be happy to hear all this." She wanted absolutely to tell her father everything.


    Meanwhile in the other side of the city, a group of cultivators were seeing how the phoenix arrived in the city and disappeared. They were the disciples of the Seven Fists Sect, even the same as the group who saw the phoenix several days ago. They waited the whole time for the phoenix and they register every person to see where left the city at that day. They came to the conclusion that only the daughter of the mayor and her boyfriend could had left the city with such a beast. In reality they didn''t knew which beast the beast was, but they knew that it was domed and it was strong, so it was the perfect present for the sect leader.


    A man came running to the group and said:" It''s really the daughter of the mayor and her boyfriend who controls the beast, but the beast disappeared right after they were at the ground. I didn''t find anything else."

 63 Chapter 63

    The leader of the group named Christoph looked at the young man with bad mood, he didn''t expect that the beast could disappear in the air and that he couldn''t catch the beast right now. But then he smiled with crazy expression and said:" HAHA, don''t worry about this. If they can make the beast disappear then they can make him appear too. And I don''t think that our dear mayor want to go against the sect."


    The others said:


    1. " You are right, then you are an inner disciple of the sect."


    2. "If we gift this beast to the sect leader, we will all became inner disciples and Christopher a main disciple ."


    1. " HAHA"


    Christopher:" We can use this matter to change the mayor, my uncle asks me the whole time when the sect will change the mayor."


    2. "Absolutely, it''s very strange that the sect leader let this mayor for so long. According to the history of Bay City the average years of a mayor in the power was no more than 10 years, but the mayor Jacob was for more than 15 years in the power."


    Christopher nodded and said:" Yes, it''s time for a change."


    Then all of the group laughed loud like a group of crazy bastards."


    Back to the mansion. Haytam and Alice were now in the mansion and waited for Jacob, he was still working as a mayor. They waited and waited till he came in the evening, in these time they ate, played and Alice slept too for a short time, then she was very tired from this trip.


    As Jacob entered the mansion and saw Haytam and Alice in the living room, was he a little surprised to see them so soon. He knew that they would be traveling to Saint City and he knew that Haytam had a way to travel much faster than a normal person, but this was much faster as expected.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Than he said:" Welcome back, were you not to fast returning?"


    Jacob had a warmth smile and looked at Alice and Haytam.


    Alice replied:" What do you mean dad? Did you not miss me?"


    Jacob laughed and replied:" Of course I missed you, but I thought it will took much longer to return."


    At that time Alice stood up and hugged her father, this was the first time, that she didn''t saw him for days and she missed him really.


    Jacob continued as she hugged him:" You are my little girl and I will miss you even when I am working and you are at home."


    Haytam saw this emotional situation and thought about his parents. He missed them too and not only his parents here moreover his parents on earth too. For now he decided to bring them here soon, he knew that they were at a good situation thanks to the smartphones he gave them. He talked with them every time he could and checked their situation.


    Haytam decided to make a trip to his home world to bring his family and best friend Fabien here right after destroying the Seven Fists Sect.


    Than Jacob asked:" And what did you in Saint City."


    Alice answered:" As we reached the city we had to change our clothes, so we went to a store....Bla....Bla....Blaaa.."


    Alice told every single situation she experienced in this trip, she even told about the pearl spatial space and the kids.


    Jacob heard his daughter with a smile and didn''t disrupt her.


    Back to the disciples of the Seven Fists.


    They were in the same place as before, but this time they were preparing their selves to go to the mayor''s mansion to snatch the beast. They didn''t even made a plan or something, they took only their weapons for emergency, because they thought that the mayor will give them the beast if they say, that it was a gift for the sect leader.

 64 Chapter 64

    Christopher and his band were on their way to the mayors mansion to claim the White Phoenix.


    Their arrogance and self security was marked on their faces, it was like they were the owner of the city. Every normal citizen in the street stepped to the side to let Christopher and his band walk in the middle of the street, then if somebody was in the way of them, he or she would lose the head.


    The disciples and members of the Seven Fists Sect were infamous and were hated by every citizen of Bay City, it didn''t matter who, they were all the same. They robbed, raped and hit the citizen without reason, they did all this in the name of the right way. They thought that every single act of them was normal, because they were cultivators and they thought they could do what they want.


    As they reached the mayors mansion, Jacob and Alice and Haytam were in the living room. A servant came to Jacob and said:" Master, some disciples of the Seven Fists Sect are here to speak with you. I think they want to make troubles from their expressions."


    Jacob nodded and said:"Alright, bring them to the guest room."


    Then he turned to Haytam and Alice and said:2 " Stay here, I will be back soon."


    Alice replied:" Ok dad."


    Haytam replied:" I will go with you. I want to see what are they made from."


    Jacob nodded only and stood up and walked to the guest room, Haytam walked after him and followed him.


    Christopher and his band were already waiting in the guest room, they looked impatience like if someone let his boss waiting for him. As they saw Jacob, Christopher said:" Dear mayor, you are so old that you came so slowly, we had to wait a long time for you."


    Jacob didn''t replied and went to the main chair in the guest room and sat at first. Then he looked at them and replied:" I am not so young like, but you are more impatience than a 5 years child."


    Christophers expression tensed and replied:" You know that as a cultivator the time is gold and as our older you have to know it."


    Jacob replied:" The archives about your behavior tells something else. Come to the point and say what your Sect want from me." Jacob couldn''t tolerate the acts of the Seven Fists Sect and he was now in the 1st level Foundation Establishment realm and was only a little level from the Sect leader and with his beast he could beat he crap out of him, so he didn''t matter about this fresh disciples of the Seven Fists Sect.


    Christopher shut up and then he said:" We saw a bird beast, that was tamed by your daughter or the young man behind you. We want this beast for our sect leader as a gift."


    This time Jacob didn''t said anything, but Haytam replied this time:" This is my beast and I will nit give it you." Haytam was a annoyed by these people, they came without shame to take his beast away.


    Christopher replied:" Who are you to speak with me. And I will say it only once: Give me the beast, it will better for you or we will take it without asking you and maybe you can see your ancestors today." Christopher laughed about Haytam, he thought he had a low cultivation because of his age, so he could make him feel fear.


    But what Christopher didn''t expected was to made Haytam angry, as he threatened him with the dead. Haytam smiled like a psycho and said:" You dared to threat me with the dead, I will show you today what dead is."


    Christopher wanted to say:" What can a weakkk...Ahh"


    Haytam disappeared from his place and in the next moment a head was in the ground, it was the head of the band, Haytam separated the head and the body with only his hands. Then he walked to the wall and took the decorative sword.


    Christopher who saw his band member without a head, he was panicking. He never expected that the weak young man was so strong, then he said:" Do you know who we are? If you dare to kill us, the sect wouldn''t let you go."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam replied:" It''s every time the same shit coming from your mouths, instead of claiming for your life, you prefer to threat more. I can only say: You are all idiots."

 65 Chapter 65

    Christopher pissed his pants because of the fear caused by Haytam, he never felt such pressure from somebody like Haytam. He hated himself coming here to the beast cave, he thought:" Why am I here? I am really the biggest idiot ever and now I threat him more and made him more angry."


    Haytam looked at the rest of the group and then at the sword in his hand, it was a decorative sword but it was a real sword. He let his QI flow in the sword to made it stronger and then he said:" Today is the day you say goodbye to this world, if you see your ancestors than say hello from my part."


    Haytam instantly sliced the sword to the group and began to kill them one by one until only Christopher was alive. Haytam asked him:" Do you have anything to say before I kill you?"


    Christopher who already loosed all the hopes he had could only fall on the knee and said with broken voice:" Kill me fast, but don''t think that the sect would let you go."


    Haytam replied:" I think you mean that I would''t let the sect go. The sect is very weak compared to me. I will tell you something, the beast you wanted is already in the Immortal Ascension realm." then he laughed in his face.


    Christopher raised his head as he heard that the beast was in the immortal Ascension realm, he was horrified and thought that all hopes for a revenge were vanished and nothing or anybody can go against this young man in this world. As he wanted to say that what Haytam said was impossible, his head was separated from his body. the last thing he saw was his chest.


    Christopher died without knowing how, because he dared to threat Haytam.


    Jacob who sat in his chair and drank his tea, was very satisfied with Haytam. Haytam proved that he was a good and kind person, but for his enemies was he relentless. Jacob liked Haytam very and remembered him as he was young, he was like Haytam, but as he grown up he had to control himself and let the Seven Fists Sect do what they want. He wanted to fight against them at the beginning, but he knew that he would give them only his live without reaching nothing, also he became the mayor and restricted them in the underground. But now he was strong enough to give this city the freedom it deserved.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam turned to Jacob and said ¡ä:" I did a lot of mess, sorry. It will be difficult to remove the blood from the ground and walls, but it was necessary."


    Jacob replied:" It''s nothing, this situations are common so we have the solution too. You did a good work boy, I hope you don''t change in the future."


    Haytam smiled only and didn''t replied, he didn''t know how. He killed this persons in front of him, but he said ''good work''. This wasn''t normal on earth, so he didn''t knew what to do in such situation, so he was relaxed as he heard from Jacob that he had the solution.


    Then Jacob said:" I will send this corpse anonymously to the Seven Fists Sect, we don''t want to wake suspect about us now. I planned from the beginning on, if they were killed by me or by you than the sect could not find anything about us. And in the outside nobody will say anything to the sect, because they all want to destroy the sect too."


    Haytam nodded and said:" ok, but send a letter with the corpse too."


    Jacob asked:" What should be written in the letter?"


    Haytam replied with a cold voice:" Your destiny is fixed, you are the next."


    Jacob saw Haytam surprised, this sentence was good and perfect. It would made the disciples nervous and made them anxious and combined with headless corpse it''s perfect.

 66 Chapter 66

    The next days passed peacefully for Haytam, only the citizen of the city were terrified by the Seven Fists Sect. The sect sent an older with some disciples to investigate the assassination of the disciples.


    As the sect found the headless corpse, they were really angry. The whole sect was shocked about this, then never before happened something like that. Nobody dared to kill a disciple of their sect, of he wasn''t from a bigger sect or someone really strong, that the sect leader couldn''t defeat.


    But this time it was without a warning, the corpse with the letter appeared from the nothing and nobody saw something. Even the older were a little worried, then they didn''t knew with who they had to deal with.


    As the sect leader read the letter, he was so angry that he booked some furniture. He directly shouted:" Who dares to kill the disciples of my sect in my land? Send someone to search for the killer and bring him alive, I will make sure that he wish to be dead."


    This days Haytam was planning how to forge the sword. He searched in his mind for the best method to forge sword, it was called:'' Five Star Forging manual '' . This forging manual was very special, because it had five steps to complete the forging. Every step was difficult and had to be done with the highest precision possible.


    Haytam didn''t designed how the sword should look like, because by the high level swords, the sword take it own form and design. As higher the quality of the materials as better would be the form and design, and this aspects can only be affected by the own QI of the craftsman.


    He didn''t needed a oven for the forge, because he only needed spiritual fire to forge, and he had the best one. That meant he could forge in any place he wants.


    Today was the big day to forge the sword, he reunited all the things he wanted. He was in the forging room, he could do here all the things he wanted. This room was prepared for everything, for example to forge a sword, a pill or to print a book, it was the biggest room in the mansion too.


    Haytam had the Thrillium, some titanium, and parts of the three divine beasts. He had a feather from the phoenix, a scale of the dragon and blood from the turtle. The parts of the beasts were shining and glowing even if they were separated from the main body, this explains how strong the beasts are. Haytam took the manual and began to follow the steps he had to do.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    At first he had to purify the metals to the maximal grade of purity. Also he tool the Thrillium and the titanium one in each hand and ignited them with his spiritual fire.


    The metals began to glow directly and a black liquid came out from both metals, this liquid was the ''dirt'' in the metals. The original metals were as big as a big gold ingot, but after the purification they were only two thirds of the original size. The metals were now as beautiful as gold after this step.


    The second step was originally to purify the rest of the materials, but the rest were already pure because of the origin. So he jumped this step.


    At third he should combine the metals together and fusion them in one metal. For Haytam was this easy and he did it in a short time. Short time meant in forging time so to say two hours, but that was already very difficult for others who used this forging method.


    Than the next step was to fusion all materials without giving them a form, he had to melt all the materials in one and let them combine with each other slowly without a break for two days. That meant Haytam had to control the melted liquid for 48 hours to not explode, for the most craftsman was this step only possible if they had spirit stones to recharge the QI, but Haytam activated the automatic cultivation.


    At last but the most important was to let the sword form a form. This step was the longest one an the most important, it could take months to do this. Haytam concentrated his whole QI and will in the liquid, he had to close his eyes in this step, because if he saw wich form the sword would take was forbidden in this step.


    On this way began the melted liquid to take form and the time passed. The first week passed, the second and third week passed too, in the fourth week was no signal of an end and finally in the fifth week a explosion was heard in the whole city.


    "! BOOOM!"

 67 Chapter 67

    The citizen got shocked by. he loud sound coming from the city center. All the people stopped what they were doing and looked in direction of the city center, nobody knew what happened and the normal people were scared.


    The cultivators sensed a fluctuation of QI from the city center. They sensed how the whole QI in the around flew rapidly to the city center. All the cultivators felt the same and that was that something big was there.


    But nobody of them thought to go there, because nobody in a weak realm can produce such fluctuations.


    But for the disciples of the Seven Fists Sect was this very interesting, so all of them ran to the direction of the fluctuation. As more they neared the city center as more QI density were. With them was the sect older too, they were originally to find the killer of the disciples, but he thought that this opportunity was to big to let it go.


    Back in the mansion of Haytam was Haytam contemplating the new sword in his hands. He was wondered from this sword so much, that he couldn''t see at nothing other. The sword was so magnificent and beautiful, but it looked dangerous and sharp too.


    The sword was mainly black with some silver and green lines through the sword. The blade emitted a dangerous aura, but a kind aura too, it was perfectly synchronized with the two kinds of auras. It was like his dual QI, it were two contrary auras fused and synchronized in one blade.


    Haytam understood why the sword had to be formed without seeing it, the sword had to take the best form for you and not you choosing the form of the sword. Haytam loved his new sword, he swinged the blade and a QI arc came out.


    The sword was by it owns strong and if he combined it with his power and a sword technique, then he will be unstoppable.


    But as soon as he wanted to practice more with the sword, the problems came to his door. The sects older and disciples followed the fluctuation and found out that it was coming from the neighbor of the mayor.


    They knew that Haytam loved there, but they didn''t give him importance and ignored him. They thought he was a rich kid that his parents sent to stay here for self study or something like this.


    But now the fluctuation came from there and they didn''t knew why and how. They hopped to find a treasure here, that they could snatch away.


    Haytam went with the sword to the door and opened it, and as he saw that they were the people he most hated in this place and they came literally to do problems here, his mood changes for bad. He asked:" What do you want here?" Haytam speaked very unrespectful to them.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The disciples around the elder got angry, as they saw that Haytam didn''t respected their else, so one of the shouted:" Don''t you know who we are? And how do you dare to speak like this to our elder, nobody in this city dares to talk to us like this."


    Haytam directly replied :" This is my house and I will speak in the way I want. And who said that nobody dares to talk to you like this, look at me I am one of them."


    The elder smiled with a vicious look and said:" Dear young man, forget what this little kids said. I am Kron an elder of the Seven Fists Sect and we are investigating from where the fluctuation came from. We found out that it comes from here."


    Haytam looked at him and replied:" I just created a new sword and this produced the fluctuation. You don''t have to investigate anymore."


    The older looked suspicion at Haytam and said:" If it was a sword, than give us it. It looks like it is very dangerous for the city this sword." The elder began the nonsense speak about the sword was dangerous, but what he wanted was to get the sword.


    Of course Haytam knew the intention of Kron and was wondering how shameless this man was. Haytam was fed up and replied:" I wanted to give your sect more time, but it looks like I have to handle with you today. You shouldn''t have came to took something away from me."

 68 Chapter 68

    The poor disciples and elder of the Seven Fists Sect didn''t expect to hear something like this from Haytam, they thought it was a joke too. But as they wanted to reply a sword was swinged in their direction, they saw the sword and wanted to dodge it, but what they thought it was a slow attack was in reality a very fast one.


    In the next moment two young men fall in the ground, they didn''t even knew how they died. The problem was that they clearly saw how slowly the sword was swinged in their direction, but as they wanted to dodge it was impossible.


    This was an skill of the sword, it used QI to create an own atmosphere by an attack and it influence the time sense of the people. What they think it''s slowly, it''s in reality very fast.


    Kron didn''t knew what happened right now, he hadn''t any opportunity to save them and he was a strong cultivator who was very proud of his speed.


    Haytam said right after killing two of them:" Wow, this sword is really good. I killed two of you without effort or QI, I swinged the sword and the sword did all this on its own. But now stop talking, I need to exterminate you today before tomorrow."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam let his QI in the sword and used a great sword technique from his mind library. The technique was a technique for situations who one person had to confront a group. It was called " Hundred swords in one " and used speed to attack hundred time in a few seconds, this technology was only for the best sword masters and not for little sword cultivators.


    Haytam used the technique and his hand began to move so fast that the others could only see the shadows of it and the sword. Every time the sword was pushed in the from a disciple fall on the ground. Of course Haytam killed everyone and let only Kron alive. Then he said:" Go back to your sect and tell.your master, that I am on my way. "


    Kron who was absolutely shocked, didn''t knew what to do. This situation was so unrealistic, that if someone else told him something like this he wouldn''t believe it, but Kron reacted fast and ran to the sect, he hopped he could save his life there with the protection of the sect leader and other elders.


    Haytam saw the corpse in front of him and thought about the pearl in his hand. The pearl was a poison pearl and he could use every type of poison and he could use poison to discompose the corpse, so he did it and a light came from the pearl and a green substance covered the corpse, before it discompose it and return back.


    Haytam loved the pearl in his hand, because of all the functions it had, moreover he had now to go to the mayor and tell him what happend.


    He went to his mansion and saw Jacob and Alice eating together. As Alice saw Haytam after a few weeks, she was very happy because she missed him so much.


    Haytam said:" Hey, I missed you two and I want to eat with you now, but we have something to do."


    As Jacob saw the serious expression of Haytam, he asked:" What is so important?"


    Haytam replied:" I began a war with the sect already. I swore to exterminate them today."


    Jacob sighed and said:" If you already did it, than let''s go. We can not wait for them to attack first."


    Haytam smiled and said:" I knew I could count on you, will we go alone or do you want to bring someone with you?"


    Jacob replied:" I have a little army hiding in the near of the sect."


    Haytam said :" Perfect, I will go first, you come after me."


    Jacob replied:" Ok, take care of yourself."


    Then Haytam turn back and went directly to the sect.

 69 Chapter 69

    In the sect the elder Kron was informing about what happend in Haytams mansion.


    " Sect leader and elders, 11 of or disciples were killed by a young man in the city and he declared war to us. He is really strong and he has a very strong sword, he even killed our only one disciple in the QI Condensation realm with only a swing."


    The sect leader named Lenard, heard what elder Kron said and replied:" How is this possible? Who is the young man and from which clan is he? How did he dare to declare war to our sect?"


    Elder Kron, who was till shocked, replied:" We don''t have any information about him, he appeared in Bay City a few months ago and bought a property in the middle of the city. He also have a close relation to the mayor and the Miraculous Pavilion. We didn''t found anything more about him, only his name: Haytam Ranger"


    The sect leader looked thoughtfully and replied:" I think he is the one who killed our disciples before too, He is the only who could dare to face my sect like this."


    Then an elder said:" Let''s kill this bastard right now, he killed my nephew and I have to seek revenge for him. He is still a young, he couldn''t have a high cultivation."


    Another elder said:" If we don''t kill him right now, the other sects will laugh at our face."


    The sect leader looked at the elders and didn''t knew if to laugh or to cry, then he said:" Are you idiots or what? If he dared to declare war to us, then it means that he have a form to annihilate us. I think he has a back to count with. Prepare the defense formation and the disciples. The core disciples should be protected doesn''t matter how and the others can be used as flesh defense."


    The elders tried to persuade to the contrary, but the sect leader was firm.


    What they didn''t knew is that Haytam reached the Foundation establishment and was as strong as the sect leader. The little difference of the 1st rank and 3rd rank wasn''t something that applied for Haytam and he could face even Core Formation ream cultivators.


    As the elders left the sect leaders palace, they heard a cry for help from the entrance of the sect. Immediately they felt something horrible, like the death god was coming to them. The first thought they had was to escape, but they were the sect elders and they were in the peak of the QI Condensation realm, they couldn''t left the disciples alone, even if they wanted.


    The elders ran as fast as they could to the entrance to see what happend, altogether they were 7 elders and each one had a important function in the sect. As they reached the entrance, they saw a bloodbath, headless corpse and disciples running in all directions. In the middle of all that chaos was a single young man, that hold a black sword in the hand. The elders directly surrounded Haytam and said:" Your massacre came to the end, let the sword fall and surrender to us."


    Haytam looked at them smiled and said:" You have great imagination, if you think that I will do that."


    The oldest elder said:" Why do you want to destroy our sect?" This elder wanted to know why this happend, he couldn''t imagine that this strong man want to destroy the sect without a reason.


    Haytam replied:" You are the first one from this sect who asked me in a good ton, the others were all arrogant to me without reason. Because of that I will tell you before I kill you all. At first I wanted only to have the property of Bay City to develop it like I want, but your disciples tried twice to take something from me, if I let it go then my dignity will be hurt."


    The elders were surprised by the answer, some of them thought they had killed his family and he wanted revenge, but this reason was to idiotic for them.


    Then one of them said:" If you want to kill us, then I will kill you at first."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then he attacked Haytam, but Haytam only sighed before he swing the sword to his neck and let him headless. Then Haytam said:" Give up, you are nothing against me, as more as you try to kill as more you will feel pain before you die."


    The elders were totally shocked, the dead elder had no chance against his.


    But then two elders attacked together and shout:" If one can''t deal with you, two will do it."


    But at the end Haytam killed them too without effort.


    The rest of elders felt that their knee became weak and felt on the ground.


    The oldest elder said:" As my last demand, please don''t kill the disciples, they are not guilty of what happend."


    Haytam respond:" But your disciples were too much arrogant, they were the responsible for this. But don''t worry I will let some of the live. Now die!"


    Haytam finished the elders with the Hundred Swords in One technique and chopped them to death.

 70 Chapter 70

    Haytam took a deep breath after having killing the elders, he was lucky that they appeared all at one, then the sect would be very weak without the columns of the sect, which are the elders. He also noticed the protection formation, but it was strange that it wasn''t activated. He thought maybe was he too fast for the sect.


    Haytam wanted only to weak the sect for now, he wanted Jacob fighting the sect leader, then he will be the main person in the public. Haytam wanted to control the city, but only in the background, he also hadn''t the time to govern a whole city and develop it, whatever he had m¡änow to look around and see what he could do more.


    Haytam knew that not all the disciples are bad and a lot of them are not guilty, he didn''t knew how to difference between them. He thought for a moment and asked the system:" System, do you have a lie detector or something in the art? It should be 100% functional."


    The system replied:" The truth stone will help you, nobody can trick the stone and the stone proves the person for the whole truth."


    Haytam said:" Perfect, give it to me after I finished with this sect an elaborate a few question for the disciples to difference them from good and bad."


    The system replied:" Yes, master."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam looked around and saw the disciples running around or on the ground. All of them were terrorized by Haytam, a few of them had already gave up and a few were trying to save their lives.


    Of course Haytam wouldn''t let them escape so easily and said:" Hahaha, trying to escape. Today is your lucky day, I will use for the first time a formation spell. ''Heaven restriction spell''" After he said this formation name, he moved his hands to the sky and then the QI around began to condense in a big half sphere around the sect. It was impossible for every one under the Fundation Establishment realm to go out of this place, this array made it possible. Now only the sect leader was able to leave this place.


    The disciples who were now very close to the exit, were now shocked as they realized that they couldn''t go out, there was a barrier. A lot of them began to cry:" From where did this barrier came from? Mom I don''t want to die!!"


    "! I was so close and now I can''t get out!!"


    " Who is the monster that wants to kill us??"


    " He killed all the elders in an instant"


    " We can''t go against this monster, why did the guards made him angry!!!"


    Haytam heard how the disciples were crying for help and ignored them, he kept walking till he saw the Masters hall, this place was were the teachers came together. Haytam went there and wanted to see how the atmosphere was. He didn''t saw any teacher since he came here, he even meet the elders and killed them, but no teachers. He found it suspicious, so he went there silently to see which types the teachers were.


    He walked in the building and saw the teachers together talking while each one was picking up their stuff, the seem to be in hurry. Haytam listened what they were saying.


    A male teacher said:" This bastards brought us in trouble, I shouldn''t have stayed here after the headless corpse were delivered here."


    A fat woman respond:" It was your fault, to teach them that they were the kings in the city."


    The male teacher responded :" What do you mean, it was more your fault. Who took them to the city and showed them how to take the dignity of the bastards in the city."


    The fat woman wanted to reply, but an older man shouted:" The first elder warned us to stop, but we didn''t heard his words. Now we have to take consequence of our acts."


    The male teacher replied:" Stop talking dumb ass, it doesn''t matter how I will escape from that monster. I heard from some disciples outside that he already killed all the elders."


    The teachers stopped what they were doing as the knew that the elders were dead now, they had some hope but now the hope escaped from them.


    And then they heard voice:" Are you talking about me?"

 71 Chapter 71

    All the teachers turned to the voice and saw a young man standing next to the entrance, then they felt cold sweat in their backs. They knew that the person who attacked them was very young, so as they saw this young man here they felt nervous.


    Haytam continued:" I thought that talking behind somebody wasn''t good and you are teachers you should know it."


    Haytam walked further to the group of teachers slowly and made them fell more fear from him.


    The fat woman couldn''t hold anymore and shouted: " What do you want from us?! Go away monster!"


    Haytam ignored her and walked directly to the fat woman, then he took her by the neck and said:" For a cultivator, you are very heavy. But no problem, I will burn your fat today away."


    The fat teacher began to move like a fish outside the water trying to escape, but without success.


    Then Haytam used his pure fire QI to burn her to death.


    The other teachers saw how their co-teacher was burned to death, she didn''t seemed to try to escape. The fire devoured her, until only ashes were left behind.


    Haytam nodded and a said:" This fire is really good and I got a part of her QI too, at the end she even helped me improving my QI."


    Then he asked the system in his mind why.


    The system replied:" Your body purified all the impurities, under that the QI too. As she died the QI was absorbed by you, because the automatic cultivation is still activated."


    Haytam understood what happend and then continued the teachers matter. He felt that this teacher were the cause of the badness of the school.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Only from what he heard was that they showed ho to discriminate, how to beat normal people and a lot more. This people couldn''t be forgiven, they need to be exterminated. Then they were the cause of the disease and they had to pay for it. They even wanted to escape before he came and they didn''t wanted to stay for their students. But they even knew that it was their fault.


    Haytam saw the group of teachers there and asked:" Who want to be the next, or do you want to die as a group."


    The teachers looked each other and then one of them said:" If we attack you together, you will die for sure." The teachers gathered their QI together very fast and everyone began to shout a technique name, Haytam couldn''t understood nothing because it was a group of more than 50 teachers.


    The teachers desperate wanted to give a last try to save their lives, so they thought that they will die anyways, if they made it difficult for Haytam than better.


    QI attacks began to reach Haytam slowly, but effectively. Haytam could avoid the first attacks, but then he reached his limit too. A few attacks hit him and he felt pain for the first time caused by an enemy. He did his best and continued defending from the 50 attacks , until all the teachers stopped attacking.


    They thought that Haytam was defeated by them, because he looked severely injured and was bleeding, but it was a mistake from their part.


    Haytam feeling pain on his whole body, exploded with all his fury and let his whole QI to burn the whole hall with all the teachers. The fire who appeared from Haytams body was really malicious and burned everything to ashes, the fire didn''t let anything. The teachers seeing this fire again tried to escape, but the fir was was faster and stronger. At the end nobody survived the fire and all of them were turned to ashes.


    Haytam sighed with pain and said:" I wanted to give you a quick death without pain, like the elders, but now you know what burning alive means."


    Then he thought :" Let see what the life QI can do."


    Haytam used the life QI in his own body and something magical happend. All the wounds were cured in a short time and it was like he never had these wounds at first. Only his broken clothes were there to testify the truth.

 74 Chapter 74

    Jacob and Haytam looked each other and in their eyes was a satisfying feeling to see, this was easier as they thought. Haytam even thought that this sect was trash, they didn''t even a hidden master or something as an ultimative victory card but a pill, whatever now they destroyed this sect and it was time to see in the future.


    Jacob spoke at first:" Haytam, I am really thankful to you. Without you I were still in my little office without the power to do a change, but thanks to you I achieved one of my goals and liberate thousands of people of suffering from the part of this sect."


    Haytam smiled and replied:" That was nothing, the real fight will begin now. Our goal is to develop Bay City to the number one city in all universes. I want to make this place the center of everything, I want that if someone hear the name of this city they would thought about the grandiosity of it. So the real shit has to begin yet."


    Jacob smiled too and was impressed about the dream of Haytam, but something told him that it was possible what he said. He knew that his biggest luck was to know Haytam and knew that since Haytam appeared the sect wasn''t a problem anymore. So he had only to follow Haytams future path and everything will be good.


    Then suddenly a soldier came running and said:" General, Sir Haytam, we catch all the disciples already. What should we do with them? They are a few thousands disciples in total, we don''t have sufficient jails for them all."


    Haytam spoke at first and said:" Take this artifact and test every disciple. the one who pass the test can go, but he or she has to stay in Bay City and the one who fail it should be taken to jail for now."


    Haytam took the Truth Stone and gave it to the soldiers, the question will be made by the stone itself so it was secure and 100% functional.


    The soldier took the stone and went again to the place were the disciples were reunited, he didn''t knew what this stone was, but he he had to listen to Haytam, since the General ordered it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    In the way he felt that the stone began to blow and a few question appeared in his head and he had to answer it automatically. Then he understood how the stone worked, when a person touched the stone they had to answer the question without hesitation, he understood this and cut a piece of his clothes, then he used it as a cover for the stone.


    but the most shitty in this situation was that he and his mates had to ask thousands of disciples.


    Back to Jacob and Haytam, they were talking. Haytam said:" Uncle, do you have a plan at first how to improve the city at first?"


    Jacob replied:" Yes, but it will take a long time. We don''t have the resources now and we have also a deficit of cultivators. At first I wanted to buy a formation for QI gathering for the city to help cultivators to be faster cultivating. Then without the sufficient power the other would swallow us rapidly and we can''t resist."


    Haytam thought for a moment and replied and said:" Let me this matter for me, I have something that is perfect for this use. And I think an academy for everyone to learn cultivation can help us. The citizen should increase their power and intelligence too."


    Jacob found it a bit strange to let the citizen the opportunity to cultivate, so he asked:"Why should the citizen improve their power and intelligence? It is only a waste of resources."


    Haytam laughed and replied:" You should know this fact: As better is the life of the citizens and their power and the ability to think why and how something is and to critic as better the environment will be, if we have only strong cultivators and weak citizen, than the equilibrium of power will break quickly. As more the normal citizen are suppressed as more weaker the city will be, like here. So we have to create an equilibrium between all types of peoples."


    Jacob thought for a long time about it, then he asked:" It''s good, I agree with you. But who will change the equilibrium, the most cultivators are brainless and the teachers are weak and they refuse the whole time to teach others without getting huge amounts of gold coins."


    Haytam laughed and said:" Don''t worry, I know the right persons for this job." As he said that he thought about the young immortals in the pearl, they all mastered all kinds of knowledge and were raised in an modern environment and they are masters in their respective cultivation paths.


    Jacob could only see at Haytam with confusion.

 75 Chapter 75

    Haytam saw the confusion in Jacobs face and said:" Don''t think too much about it. Let'' go to the city first, we have to say the new good news to the people who waited for this matter for years."


    Jacob could only nod and went with with Haytam to the city, but this time they went to the city hall.


    As Jacob entered the building of the city hall all officers saluted him on their way to hi office. All of them shown him the maximal respect a officer could offer and they were very happy to have him as the mayor of the city, it could be said that he was the only mayor that was really respected and accepted to 100% by his officers and citizen.


    On the way to the office of Jacob, Jacob said to a woman:" Miss Lee, call all the high ranked officers to come to my office. Say to them it''s very important and they have to be here in the next 20 minutes."


    Miss Lee replied quickly:" Yes, sir Jacob."


    Then they continued to the office and waited for these people. These high ranked officers were the ministers and generals of the city, everyone has an important role in the city and helped to develop it to better. The problem was that they weren''t cultivators and they could only do their job in the way it was said from the sect, they were originally part of the original plot plan against the sect, but then Haytam appeared and everything changed.


    After they waited approximately 15 minutes a group of middle aged and old men and women entered the office of Jacob, they looked all confused, because that was the first time that the mayor called them in such of hurry. In total they were 7 people, five were men and two women. The oldest, who was the finance minister, spoke at first :" Dear mayor, why such hurry?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Jacob smiled and said:" Hello to you all at first. I have good news to tell you, so sit on the reunion table first."


    They all looked him till confused and went to the table first, then they waited to hear what he had to say. They saw the young man by his side too and they couldn''t understood why he was here.


    Then Jacob said:" Today is an historical day for our city. The sect, who terrorized our beloved city for so long, has fallen. From now on we will be free from any restriction made by others and we will rise as a big city soon. This all is thanks to my friend here, he was the one who made the way free for me to defeat the sect today."


    All the people in the room fell from their sits and his mouths were wide opened, their schock was visible and they couldn''t realize it at first. Jacob saw their reaction and laughed, then he said:" Please, come back. What I said is true and this is only the beginning. If your reaction every time is like this, then your heart will not support you for long."


    The officers could only calm after five minutes, then the general of the city asked:" How did you did that without the help of an army?"


    Jacob quickly replied :" That doesn''t matter now. I called you to tell you our future plan and for that we need your help, because it has to be done quickly."


    As they heard Jacob, they become serious again and began to hear what Jacob wanted to say.


    But it wasn''t Jacob who began to speak, it was Haytam instead.


    " Hello, I am Haytam and I will be your guide on our path to develop this beautiful city. Nice to meet you."

 76 Chapter 76

    Three years later.


    Today was an very important day for the whole Bay City and the surrounding of the city. All the citizens were walking to the city center, all of them seem very happy and their were laughing talking along the way with their family and friends. All the streets were decorated with flowers and decorations, the streets were all very clean and no dirt could be seen.


    Today was the weeding party of Haytam and Alice, after three years together they decided to marry and they did it public so all the citizen could celebrate with them.


    In the highest building of the city, that was brand new and more than 500 meters long, Haytam was in the highest part of the skyscraper. Haytam was seeing through the window Bay City and wondering what he had reached this few three years. He smiled when he remembered how the city looked like three years ago and now.


    The city changed completely, if someone who was three years ago here and came back now, he would say that he came to the wrong city. The city had a lot of new high buildings with more than 200 meters and the largest was who he was now, it was called Ranger Tower and was his personally building. The streets were now asphalted and big enough for cars to drive in both senses.


    The streets were full with stores and it seemed like a modern street. The cars were moving in the street, even if they were very few.


    The people wore clothes like the ones in the big cities Haytam and Alice saw in their trip to Saint City.


    What Haytam was shocked the most was the intelligence of the people here, they needed only one year to master the plans he gave them. He gave him plans of how to mix concrete or the best way to build a building. He gave them the idea of produce in a fabric instead of artesanal workshops. They could master all this things in very little time.


    But they couldn''t do that all for alone, but thanks that the news spread very fast that Bay city needed workers and more people, a lot of people from other little cities came to Bay City. Even a lot of people from big and middle cities came to live in Bay City. Thanks to that the development became faster and faster.


    And as the normal citizen learned to cultivate and growing stronger, even if they knew they couldn''t be masters cultivating, they used their abilities in the normal life and work. The benefits of cultivating was very big, for example construction of buildings became more easier and they could build after two and half years build skyscrapers.


    The most important person that joined them was Leonardo Gustav, an engineer and architect with a lot of talent. With the help of Haytams plans and books, he remodeled the whole city in one year and expand it for three sizes bigger. The city was like perfect designed and all the old buildings disappeared and new buildings were built.


    Of course at first time the citizen weren''t really in agreement to help to develop the city, they weren''t prepared for it. One of the reason was that it came so suddenly that they weren''t sure. You can imagine if someone comes to you and says that the tyrannical boss is away and that everything will change and you have to go to school and learn to cultivate. You even have to change your home and everything.


    But thanks to Haytam who could persuade them with a speech and a lot of benefits, the citizen agreed quickly and from then they learned and did a lot of new things. The first year a lot of public buildings were organized in temporary schools and a lot of powerful teachers came to teach them cultivation and a lot of strange and unknown knowledge. After two months in these schools the people could choose wich specialization they wanted to do, like architect or mathematics or medicine. But every specialization had it own restriction of grades or strength. Like the normal people who weren''t talented in anything, they would learn a new profession or to learn more about their previous profession, like the construction workers or sellers.


    After one year all the people finished their formation and the remodeling of the city began officially with a lots of changes, that even the own citizen were astonished about. At the beginning a lot of them didn''t knew what to do, but Leonardo Gustav guided them all through the reconstruction.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The only thing that all the citizen asked about was about from where all the materials came from for all this work, then everything they needed was available and it didn''t matter what it was. Even the bigger cities sent spies to find out from where the city became their materials, because as they noticed the changes in Bay City, they tried to cut all the supply for Bay City. But Haytam sent his ''kids'' to hunt them and kill them and then he said to the public:" Don''t ask about the origin of these materials and be thankful to don''t pay for them." Of course all these materials came from the system and he wouldn''t let the others know about the system.


    Haytam also introduced a new system of politic, it was a democratic parliament like on earth with a lot of political parties, that are chosen every five years to govern, but with a royal family that represent the city and controls the army and cultivators. The royal family was of course his family and Jacobs family, the king now was Jacob, because Haytam didn''t wanted to govern. But only Haytam was able to chose the one who would be the king, and as you know Haytam will have a long live so everything will be in his control.


    " Sir Ranger, it''s time for the wedding, please come with me for the last preparations."


    Haytam nodded and smiled, he was very satisfied with the last three years and everything what he reached. Now and today was his big day and he will enjoy it to the maximum.

 78 Chapter 78

    As the Eye form hole appeared in the sky, Haytam and all the Immortal Ascension realm had felt it already a few seconds before. They directly felt the anomaly that happend, because all the QI in the surroundings was sucked to the hole. Haytam and the 23 immortal youths disappeared from where they were and appeared above the city. They all were watching what happend, but they knew already what this hole was.


    This hole appeared when someone from an upper world came to this world and the use this holes to travel through the space, so they reach their destiny faster.


    Haytam said:" What are this bastards doing here in my wedding day." Then he sighed and said to the youth immortals:" If they try to do something silly, then don''t kill them rapidly. We didn''t have fun for a long time."


    Christian, one of the orphans, replied:" Boss, why not to kill them instantly?"


    Sam laughed and said to Christian:" You are the last one who should say something about killing fast. At your last slaughter you played with the enemies for two entire days. You literally burned them for two days without letting them to die."


    Christian showed a sinister smile and said:" Haha, that was only because they tried to kill my beloved Dragon Horse."


    Haytam smiled, but then he turned serious again and said:" Shut up, if you want to fight then do it an another day. Sometimes I think you two need to be separated for ever, can''t you be quite while when you are together."


    Both closed their mouths and looked down and tried to show a cute expression for pardon, the others as they saw hoe they reacted in front of Haytam, laughed them until tears appeared.


    Whatever, as Haytam saw how both looked at them said:" I mean, sometimes you are so different, but at the same time so similar. "


    Then he looked again to the hole and said:" They are coming, prepare yourself for everything."


    Then all 23 of them nodded and looked at the hole too.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After a few moments a group of persons appeared from the hole. They all looked saintly and pure without any imperfection and looking arrogantly to the view they saw. They looked like angels coming from the heaven to the mortal world and their white tunics perfectly blown by the wind and making them looking more handsome. The group was made from ten cultivators, five males and five female.


    As they came out from the hole and looked around them, they were a little confused. It was like they didn''t recognize the place they came to and it was a completely strange one. A girl from the group asked the guy in the middle of them:" Big brother, where are we? From the description of the elders should be land in a city in the mountains,but this is a plane land."


    The guy in the middle, who saw to be the leader of this group:" I don''t know too. I traveled before here, but it wasn''t this place where we landed."


    An another guy said:" Brother Ben, it should be a mistake from the sect elders. They should have changed the by a mistake the place where we land:"


    The big brother Ben replied:" That is impossible, because the array send you to the richest place of QI in the world where you want to go and in this world it is the Dragon peak."


    An female said in this moment:" Big brother Ben, look there is a group of persons floating above the city there. Lets ask them."


    Then all of them suddenly felt the presence of Haytam and the others, they felt also strange, because they should have felt them earlier, but it was until the girl saw them. They looked in the direction of Haytam and saw them floating without making a noise. Brother Ben said then:" They look to be the strongest one here, lets ask them."


    Then they flew there.


    Haytam saw how the flew in their direction and smiled, they all knew why they were here. Then they could hear everything if the want in a radius of more than 100 kilometers thank to their cultivation.


    Haytam was polite and said as they reached them:" Hello, welcome in my city. Can I know where you came from?"


    Brother Ben and the others looked each other strangely, then they thought that Haytam acted to calm and the others too and that wasn''t normal. In a normal situation they would be welcomed like high prestige guests, it was more strange for Brother Ben that already came here a few years ago.


    The tallest female in the group said with arrogance as she heard the question of Haytam:" Look at this land bumpkin, he doesn''t even know where we came from and even dare to ask." Then she said:" You don''t have the right to ask, tell us where we are!"

 79 Chapter 79

    As the girl said that, Haytams and the others face turned for a second black, but rapidly turned normal again. Of course they were bothered by what she said, but it was till too early to kill them or beat them up. Haytam showed a kind smile and said:" I am sorry about what I said, but we don''t know who you are and we are a little insecure. We are now in Bay City, it''s a new big City established a short time ago. How can we help you?"


    The girl showed an arrogant expression and nodded, then she said:" This is better."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Brother Ben asked then:" Where is the Dragon Peak? We shouldn''t be her, we have something to do there. It would be good for you if you tell me fast, I don''t care if you are a new big city or anything."


    Christian replied this time, he couldn''t hear their arrogant sounds or see their arrogant expression :" What if not, do you dare to touch us?"


    The ten cultivators from the upper world looked strangely this young man, who seemed to be maximal in the Foundation establishment realm and dared to speak with them like this. Brother Ben said:" I think you don''t know who we are and you don''t know what is better for you. I give you a lesson today." Then he let his aura from the 3rd rank Golden Core realm and sent it to the group of Haytam. He was sure he would made them fall to the ground, because from the data they had, was the strongest man in this world in the Golden Core realm and he knew that only the Dragon Peak had a Golden Core realm cultivator.


    Haytam was the first who reacted, but he did not defend himself, because he was in the Immortal Ascension realm too, like the others and a Golden Core cultivator was nothing for him. Haytam thought and decided to use his acting ability, then he felt to the ground and acted like being in pain. As the others saw ho Haytam acted, they did the same and began to fall like meteorites. But before they through themselves out from the city to not destroy anything.


    As the group from the upper world saw this show, they believed that it was because of Brother Ben and it wasn''t acting, because it saw so realistic. The same girl that sait the were not worth to ask them said:" Haha, they deserve it. Brother Ben is s strong."


    The others laughed too and saw how Haytam and the others in pain and were amusing from the show. Then Brother Ben said:" This is how it should be like, these ants were refusing to answer so they needed to be punished. "


    The others agreed with Brother Ben and one of them asked:" Brother Ben, I like the girls that were with them, can I have them? I didn''t collect dolls for a long time."


    This one was a puppet master and he made battle puppets from humans bodies, it was an uncommon profession in the upper world and was most used by demon cultivators.


    Brother Ben replied:" You know what master said, you can only collect puppets when nobody knows about it. So yes, you can. But wait until they respond my questions."


    The man that asked saw so innocent and pure, that nobody would say that he was a demon cultivator, he looked very content with the answer of Brother Ben and said:" Thank you big brother, you are the best."


    But in this moment and terrifying aura appeared from the place were Haytam and young immortals ''felt'' and then the whole group appeared in front of them again, but this time with black faces and with killing instinct. Then Haytam said to them at first because he was in the front:" We wanted to play with you a little bit, but you made a group in the immortal ascension realm angry."


    The group from the upper world looked each other and began to laugh, then a girl said:" Are you kidding? This bumpkin people got their head injured, he said that they all are in the Immortal ascension realm, I can''t laugh more, hahaha"

 80 Chapter 80

    All of them laughed non stop and didn''t believe what Haytam said, one of them said:" Brother Ben, you hit them too strong. I think we can end them know, with their head injured to this state can only mean that they will not be useful for us."


    Brother Ben laughing said:" Yes, you have right. I think i hit them too strongly. Tom, end them now, before they go crazy completely here."


    Tom replied:" Yes, big brother. I will finish them in less than a minute."


    Then Tom reunited his QI in his right palm and said:" Buda Destruction Palm!!", he used his technique for group killing and his killing intention was very strong and it was mixed with the confidence of his power.


    As the gigantic palm felt from the sky to Haytams group a neble appeared and nothing could be seen through. They thought that the whole group was killed by Tom and it came to the end, then they decide to go to the city and search information there.


    But of course it wouldn''t be so easy to kill a group of young people in the Immortal Ascension realm. The neble disappeared after the attack and Haytam and the group stood there without any sign of damage, the most important was that they all were smiling and seeing the group of Brother Ben.


    In their way to the city, the group of Brother Ben felt a cold chill in their necks and felt like being watched by someone. They looked back and saw Haytam and the others and were surprised. Tom was the most surprised, he never thought that they could survive his attack, then even Brother Ben would have a bad time with this attack and wouldn''t came through this attack so easily.


    Then he said stuttering:" Ho How is this possible? They are all weak ants and they were even injured by brother Ben before. They shouldn''t be alive."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    As brother Ben wanted to say something and opened his mouth to speak, he was stopped by Haytam:" I said that you made a group of cultivators in the Immortal Ascension realm. Do you think that you came here by a mistake, the answer is: No. this place is the new center of this world and the Dragon Peak is nothing compared to us. I wanted to let you alive, but with such an attitude in my city and trying to kill us without without reason and you wanted to use our sister as puppets. It''s clear that you signed your death contract as you came here."


    Then Haytam let his aura out and suppressed them to the ground in the same way as Ben did. They tried to resist, but it was meaningless. Then they felt real fear and wanted to go back in time to change what they did, but it was too late. Ben tried to beg for pardon:" Please let us go, we will never came here again and I will make sure that nobody never dare to make trouble in your territory. Please!!"


    Haytam heard what he had to say, but then he said to him:" You are not worthy to sty alive. A person like and your group bring only bad to the world, it will be better if the Yama-King handle with you in hell. Now have a good journey to hell, bye bye." Then he pressed them in the ground till they became pulp of flesh and blood and organs, it was disgusting.


    But what nobody expect is that a girl, the one who signaled them at the beginning, was still alive and a QI shield was around her. She already fainted and maybe she even didn''t knew that she was still alive. She was the most beautiful in the group too, but that doesn''t matter. the shield continued only for a few seconds more working and then it turned to dust and flew away. At the same time a necklace turned to dust too and disappeared too.


    As Haytam saw the girl, he sighed and said:" If she survived the attack, than we let her live. Sara take her with you, when she wake up, bring her to me."

 81 Chapter 81

    Haytam turned in direction of his building and flew rapidly there, he was exhausted after so much situations happened today. Preparations for the wedding, the wedding, the visitors from the upper world, even if his body was still fit, but his soul and spirit was exhausted.


    As he reached the building, he saw Alice waiting for him. She saw a little angry, so he asked:" Darling, you look angry, it''s because of my?"


    Alice replied:" No, but about the people that came for trouble, they could have come an another day, but the came in our wedding day and because of that you had to leave me here and go handle with them."


    Haytam saw here cute face and said:" Don''t worry, it wouldn''t happen again. Now let''s go to our room."


    Alice nodded and her face turned red, as he said about going to their room. She was a little nervous about her first time and didn''t know how to handle now. She lowered her face and looked very ashamed, but then Haytam hold her hand and gave her more security, then both walked together to their room.


    Today they both would consume their first time and it will be unforgettable memories for both too.


    -----------


    The next day


    Haytam woke up and saw Alice right from him, then he remembered what happened last night and his face became red. But he was very happy, then he kissed her, stood up and went to take a shower. After the shower, Alice was still sleeping, but then he thought that that last night was very exhausting, also he let her sleep and went outside.


    Haytam went to his office and then he looked through the window the city, he thought that his job here was done. The city was developed, the city had many strong cultivators to protect it and the knowledge to continue evolving was in the library, things like smartphones, WiFi networks and computers were yet not existing and he didn''t wanted to make it easy for the people. He left some theories and facts that will help them to continue developing, but he didn''t give them plans for it.


    Haytam thought what he could do now, if continuing living in commodity or go out in the world to explore and learn new things. He felt that he was for a long time here and he didn''t did anything what he really enjoyed, he only built a safe home for his family, friends and him, now that he had a home to return, he wanted to do something new and he realized that staying in the same place for a long time was too boring.


    At this moment Alice entered Haytams office and saw him contemplating the city, she directly felt something wrong. She knew that Haytam had a free spirit and he wouldn''t be by her side the whole time, but as she saw his face now she thought to let him go. It wasn''t an easy decision, then she thought about it for a long time, since she knew how the character of Haytam was. She went behind him and hugged his back, then she said:" Haytam, if you want to go out and travel, I wouldn''t stop you." As she said that, Haytam instantly wanted to reply, but he was stopped:" Let me speak at first. I know that I can''t hold you by my side for ever and that you can''t stay in the same place forever, even if we are married only one day, I know you for much longer time. The only thing I want from you is the promise that you will come back often."


    Haytam stood there and Alice hugging him from behind and was very surprised about Alice, but then he thought that he married the right person. Then he turned to her and hugged he back, then he said:" I promise you that i will return every time I can, but now we have to enjoy our live as wife and husband. It''s still a little early to go out and I have to do some preparations."


    Alice only nodded in his chest and smiled, she was enjoying the warmth of Haytam and his love for her.


    A little later a servant knocked the door and came in, the he said:" Master, miss Sara said that the girl woke up and is ready to meet you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam replied:" Ok, good. Bring her here."


    The servant lowered his head and said:" Yes, master."

 82 Chapter 82

    Haytams office


    Haytam waited for a few minutes waiting for the girl, at this time Alice had already left and he was alone there again. Then someone knocked the door and entered the office, this time was Sara instead of the servant, behind Sara was the girl.


    The girl looked sad and angry, under her eyes was black and her eyes red. She entered the office and saw the same man, that killed the people who were there to protect her. She thought that she had luck, that her grandpas necklace did protect her in this situation and she could save her live, but at the same time she was very sad about the dead of her protectors.


    As she saw the man who killed her protectors, she shouted:" You killer, why didn''t you kill me like them?!! What do you want from me?" She let all her anger out and her eyes got even bigger and more red.


    Haytam who was still sitting calmly, saw her in her eyes and chased her more fear. She saw his eyes and it was like seeing in the universe without end, his eyes made her feel unsure and she hide behind Sara.


    Sara laughed silently and said to Haytam:" Big Brother, don''t intimidate her, she is still young, don''t even 13 years old."


    Haytam was surprised this time, but very hard. He thought the girl was minimum 16 or 17 years old, then he asked Sara shocked:" Are you sure? Didn''t she fooled you, I mean she looks so pure and innocent, maybe you felt in her trap."


    Saras expression turned black and said to Haytam:" Big Brother, you know that we can know if someone lied to us or not and we can scan the peoples bone to know more about their physical information."


    Haytam looked nervous for a moment and replied:" You are right little sister, I forgot." Haytams sounds very nervous and agreed to Sara without hesitation. The reason was that Saras temper could change very rapidly and she can begin a fight without reason, but the real problem was that their cultivation level was the same, even if Haytam had a better QI and was stronger, she knew more techniques and skills and can be compared to him, when he fights without external help.


    Whatever Haytam turned his look back to the girl and said:" Sit down there, we have to talk. And don''t try to fool me, I am very impatient in such situations." Haytam spoke in a rude mode to show his power, he wanted to make her nervous, so she tell him everything without trying to keep in secret something.


    The girl sat in the chair in front of the office and Sara sat in the second chair too, then she said:" My father told what men like do with girls like me and I will rather die then doing anything with you."


    Haytam hearing her began to laugh until he couldn''t breath anymore, he even had a tear in his right eye. The he said:" Do you really think that I will do anything with you. And what kind of father tells his 13 years old daughter such things. Don''t worry, I am fresh married and even if, you are too young for me."


    The girl replied:" What do you mean with too young, I am already 13 years old. I am already a woman."


    Haytam laughed again and replied:" Keep on dreaming. Now, let get serious. Tell me everything about you and from where you came from and why. I warn you, don''t try to hide anything, I will know it."


    The girl was of course nervous and didn''t know what to do, she didn''t wanted to tell Haytam anything, but she felt pressure coming from him. But then Sara said:" You can tell him anything, he wouldn''t do anything without a reason."


    The girl replied:" But he killed all my protectors, he is a bad person."


    Sara replied:" Do you know that your protectors wanted to kill us all just because they wanted. They even wanted to turn us to puppets and god knows what more."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The girl lowered the head and replied in a low voice:" I know they were wrong, but my security was in their hands and we are in an other world, I wanted to say something to stop then, but if they turned against me, nobody would know how I died. My grandpa and father warned me multiple times, so I had to hear what they said, if I were not obligated to come here, I wouldn''t come, but my grandpa and father couldn''t stop my family."


    Sara replied:" Look, he has now no reason to do anything to you, since you said the truth and that you didn''t wanted that they act like that. So you can trust him, if you were in our situation, you would act in the same way. And you have me here, if he tries anything bad, I will protect you."


    Then the girl calm and felt looked at Haytam in the eyes and as she saw no hostility, she felt more relaxed. Then she said:" Ok, I will tell you everything."

 84 Chapter 84

    A few days later in the city center


    Haytam and Alice were walking in the streets of their city and they were amusing their selves. Both looked very happy and both had a big smile in their faces, they were talking too.


    Alice wanted today to go out with Haytam to spend time with him, she wanted absolutely to go to the city center, Haytam didn''t knew why, but he loved to be with her so he went with her.


    Then suddenly she said:" Haytam close your eyes, I have a surprise for you. AND don''t use your spiritual sense to see around you, I warn you that you will regret it if you see it before."


    Haytam was surprised by the suddenly wish from his wife, he didn''t expected anything from his wife and he didn''t knew any place in this place to have an idea, he replied:" Ok, but you will walk me around, if I shouldn''t use my senses anymore."


    Alice replied:" Of course, now close your eyes."


    Haytam closed his eyes and Alice took his hand and began to walk with him to an unknown place, Haytam followed her and because he turned his senses off, he felt a little nervous and was a kind off insecure. He was feeling something that something strange was happening around him, because his instinct told him the whole time to run away, but he wanted to trust Alice so he didn''t did anything.


    Then he heard the voice of Alice again and she said:" Haytam, sit here. Your surprise is coming soon, but don''t dare to open your eyes."


    Haytam ignored his instinct and said:" My wife, tell me what the surprise is, I can''t wait anymore."


    Alice replied:" Darling, this is the first time that I prepared a surprise for you since we married, please hold on for a moment more."


    Haytam sighed and said:" Ok, but quicker please."


    Alice replied:" Yes, don''t worry."


    Then Haytam waited for at least a quarter hour more, but the surprise was still isn''t here. But then he heard Alice voice again:" Ok, the surprise is here. But don''t open you eyes until I tell you."


    Haytam replied:" Ok, but I don''t understand what is so important to wait for it for so long, I wou...Agh ....wha...t"


    Haytam felt how his heart was being stabbed by a cold metal thing, he was shocked by the suddenly attack, so he couldn''t react at time. of course he opened his eyes to see what happend, but what he saw was, his wife, a few of the orphans he collected and a few members of his family. He couldn''t believe that they all were standing in front of him and seeing how he was bleeding, but what he was shocked the most was, that Alice looked so different and evil and he couldn''t even recognize her.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Of course he wanted to use his QI to heal him rapidly, but he realized that his QI was gone and he couldn''t use any of it. It was like he never had a single QI energy in his body before, even his immortal body was gone. He raised his head and wanted to ask what was happening:" Alice, what did you did to me? Why can''t I use my power, TELL ME!"


    Alice replied with a cold voice:" The knife in your heart annulled all your cultivation, to be honest it was very difficult to forge this sword. But thanks to the library in the pearl and a few Immortal Ascension realm cultivators and one year planning, we could complete it and use it in you."


    Haytam understood what happend to him, but he still shouted:" But WHY? I gave you everything you wanted, why did you betray me?"


    Alice replied:" My answer will be short: You don''t have any ambition, you had the power to conquest all the worlds and be the governor, but you wanted only to build a safe home and to travel. i wanted more, so I had to decide between you and to be a great empress of all worlds, so I decide to sacrifice you. i have to think the people behind me that helped me, they helped me to plan all this. Don''t worry, my father, your parents and the others will think that you are in a spontaneous trip."


    Then she stopped and continued:" You will die soon, then you have a mortal body. It''s even incredible, that you still alive."


    Haytams condition was very bad, he was bleeding from all his holes and he lost his senses a long time ago, he couldn''t even hear was Alice said. But the only thing he was thinking was that he didn''t wanted to die. He didn''t wanted to die again and in this way, he already died once and he didn''t wanted again. He called the system the whole time, it was the only thing he could do at this moment. But the system wasn''t there, the system didn''t replied or said anything.


    The last thing he thought before he lost unconsciousness and his last breath was:" If I survive this time, I will come back and eradicate you from the face of the existence and I will burn your souls for the eternity."


    " I should have spent more time with my family" of course he meant his parents and even Jacob, because he had nothing to do with this, it was his daughter not he who killed him.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Hello everyone,


    here is the author. This is the officially beginning of volume 2, the chapters before in the volume 2 were to explain how everything changed three years after and why Alice needed to betray him for the power and the knowledge he has. I hope you enjoy reading my novel. Thank you.


    Neohaytam

 85 Chapter 85

    Part 2


    Haytam recovered his awareness after a long time, he felt lame and couldn''t move any part of his body, like if he hadn''t a corpse. The only think he could do was thinking, he tried to move his hand, to open his eyes and to move generally, but it was for nothing.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    After a time he stopped to try the impossible and began to think about how everything began. He thought that he knew everything about what happens in his city and how the personality of everyone was, but the closest person in his life was the one who betrayed him. he couldn''t understand how, then he felt that everything was ok with her and that her love for him was true. But now suddenly she killed him so easy and he was even surprised.


    Haytam thought about the last year, then he heard from her that everything changed last year.


    He thought and thought, but he could only remember a small conversation with her, that was about this issue. He remembered how she asked him about conquering other worlds, she asked him if he had bigger plans for the future and that he had the power to do it. He remembered that his respond was:" I don''t matter about conquering other worlds, I don''t need it."


    He remembered that she tried to change his opinion, but he replied with:" Alice!! Stop. I said I don''t want it, so stop trying to change my decision. I f you want it, than do it with your own power, but I will not do it." After this matter, she stopped talking to him for more than a week and he didn''t saw her in this week until she came back and apologize for being so idiotic about something he didn''t wanted to do.


    Then he thought:" Maybe was this point where she decide to made this plan, but why? She wasn''t like this in the beginning, did something changed and I don''t know it? But did she took my words seriously and planed all this to conquer the worlds with her own power, this isn''t possible, or?"


    Then he began to remember all their time together, how she treated him and the last heart to heart conversation in his office. He was amazed about her acting skills, she looked so honest and sad as she said, that she would let him go if he return later, as he remembered the part who they hugged each other so tightly, he felt anger in his heart and began to have crazy thoughts about her. then he thought:" You let me go, so as I promised I will return to you, but this time I will let you go. But to a special place, I will let you go to the Hell." At this point the anger reached the top and he wanted to go mad.


    Haytam stopped thinking about this, because he felt like an eternity passing here and he thought that he will became crazy if he continued thinking about Alice. He truly loved her, so as more about he thought about her as more he wanted to know the exact reason and what their love meant to her all this time.


    The time passed and passed and nothing happend, it was like he were in the nothing and only his soul existed there and the time didn''t exist in this place. He was sure now that he hadn''t a physical


    body and he had only his soul left. He thought about how he was in the top of the cultivation and now he was left with nothing, even the system seems to be gone.


    He tried a few times to call the system, but nothing. It was gone in the moment he most need it, but he didn''t lose his last hope about the return of the system, then the system promised him to stay with him for the eternity.


    Haytam was in this space since a ling time now and nothing happend, he felt like thousands of years had passed already and wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, but it seems that he would stay here for ever.

 86 Chapter 86

    Haytam was since a long time ago alone in this space and he lost all the hopes he had at the beginning. The only think he could think about was:" I will stay here for ever."


    But suddenly a sound appeared from the nothing, it was a familiar voice that Haytam knew since he came to the cultivation world.


    "System reactivated, processing data: 1%...."


    Haytam heard the voice and the hope came again he directly said:" System are you there? You are back." He even began to "cry", of course not really crying, the he hadn''t a body to produce tears.


    The system replied:" Yes master, I am back. Sorry for being unable to help you, but it was the only way to save you."


    Haytam asked:" What do you mean? Explain me in detail."


    The system replied:" Yes Master, in the moment the knife went through your heart, I could only save your soul, because your body wasn''t able to take QI. And for it I needed to bring you to the void where I was created and where you travelled from the earth to the cultivation universe. But as we reached the void I used a lot of my power to combat with the law of universe, because what I did was forbidden and I should have been destroyed a long time ago, but with the upgrade I got in the cave of the Alchemy God,,I was able to resist this."


    Haytam replied:" Thank you, I knew that I wouldn''t have been still alive now without any help and it was you who helped me."


    Then he remembered something and asked:" How much time passed since I came here? I felt like it was an eternity."


    Haytam asked, because he had to revenge his body and if Alice was dead then it would be bad. He hoped that the eternity he felt wasn''t an eternity for the others.


    The system replied with a mysterious answer:" Master, in this place the time doesn''t exist. From this place you can move to the past, present and future, but only if you were present in this timeline. So you can travel to the past, but only if you were in the present or you know exactly which timeline you want to go, or you have to stay here for ever."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam heard the explanation of the system, but was very confused. It was like the system didn''t spoke his language, whatever he asked:" Do you mean I can go back to the cultivation world in the time I want? What with the earth? I know exactly everything about the earth, can I go back?"


    The system took a time until it said something:" Yes master, you can go back t earth. But if you go back there, you can never again come back to the cultivation world."


    Haytam again confused asked:" What do you mean? What is the problem?"


    The system replied:" You know that the earth is a planet, who is completely isolated from other universes and dimensions. If you go back, you will lose all your connections with the other places and you won''t be able to return or go to other places. The only way to go to the earth and return to the cultivation world is to be strong enough to change the laws of the universe, but this is only possible when you reach the maximum of the cultivation."


    Haytam heard seriously the system and didn''t knew what to do, go back to the earth and live peacefully or return to the cultivation world where the people, that you trust, can betray you in your weakest moment. Haytam wanted vengeance and wanted to took everything away from the people that took his body from him, but in the same moment the beautiful memories from earth came back and the faces of his family members on earth.


    But suddenly he saw in front of him the face of Alicia and the anger controlled him, so he said:" System I want to go back to the cultivation world, but 10 years after. I want to let her to enjoy this time governing, than I will take everything away from her. "


    The system replied:" Yes, master."


    Haytam said then silently:" Wait for me Alicia, I am coming."

 87 Chapter 87

    The time to go back had came and Haytam was excited, he didn''t knew what happend in the time he was gone, but he couldn''t wait to see it. Then he said to the system:" Let''s go!"


    Then Haytams soul disappeared from the void and it was calm again.


    Haytam felt how he was sucked in some black hole and he saw there a lot of weird images and colors, but his excitement blinded everything and he was thinking only about his comeback. And soon he saw after an eternity the sunlight again, he wanted to cry of happiness, but he still hadn''t a body. To feel his excitement you must have to live it.


    The system said then:" Master, your body will be build as soon we reach the Dragon Continent and it will be the same as before, but this time your body will be indestructible. That means even the strongest weapon can''t stab you or harm you in anyway."


    Haytam said then:" Thank you and please change my appearance, they shouldn''t recognize me, until I want it."


    The system replied:" Ok, master. You will get an average look and nobody will recognize you, even your QI mark will change."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then Haytam felt that he began to feel his body growing again from his soul and slowly he began to feel his arms, than his legs, than the tongue. It felt very comfortable to get a new body, when you were an eternity in the void without a body.


    As his body was reconstructed again, Haytam immediately shout:" FINALLY I AM BACK"


    then he looked the new body he got and he was again an Asian boy with small and weak appearance, he looks completely different. Even if he still looked awesome, he hadn''t the green and orange color hair and eyes, his body was much smaller and weaker and he looked very fragile for a man. Haytam asked:" System, are you sure I have the same power as before and I am indestructible? To be honest I see no difference from a normal farm boy."


    The system replied:" Of course, nobody will recognize you and your power is twice than before, because the wood and Fire Qi evolved to life and death QI and your realm is half step to real immortality. In a normal situation, you should be in the upper cultivation dimension, but I am the one who let you still here. "


    Haytam understood and said:" Ok, perfect."


    Then Haytam looked around and he was again in a forest, he scanned the forest and found a group of youth people, who seemed to be from a school, because they all had similar uniforms. These people were circa 2000 km, but for Haytam was like taking a little step and soon he was invtheir near. Then he said to the system:" Please change my clothes to broken ones and make my appearance to something from a homeless."


    Immediately he looked like a homeless young man, that needs help and that was what Haytam wanted, he went closer and began to yell:" Help, Help, is someone here. Help, I am lost."


    In the near the group of young people heard Haytams yells and ran to him, as they saw a little boy that seems so inoffensiv and weak, they rapidly went to help him.


    Rudolf, one of the said at first:" Little boy, what are you doing here. Where are your parents?"


    Haytam crying said:" Thanks god I found someone. I went to hunt, but I got lost and then a lot of animals wanted to eat and I was running away since two days."


    Rudolf hearing the story asked:" Why should a little boy like you go hunting?"


    Haytam got more sad and his crying was much sad after the question:" Sir, I am an orphan and I live in the mountains to survive. So, I have to search for my own food. Without the escaping techniques that my father gave me before dying, I could have died already."


    Rudolf and the others looked each other and felt sad for him, so an another guy said:" Ok, don''t worry. We will help you to go out and find a place for you to stay. Say, what is you name?"


    Haytam replied still sad:" Lin, Lin Cage.."

 88 Chapter 88

    Haytam changed his name to Lin Cage, it was a spontaneous name and hadn''t a meaning or something, but he liked how it sounds. Haytam was a very good actor and only someone in his realm would be able to difference his lies from the truth, but in this place and dimension he was the only one in this realm and nobody is able to see through him.


    Rudolf said then friendly:" Lin, my name is Rudolf. These people are..." Rudolf wanted to present the others, but he was stopped by a girl.


    The girl said:" I am Sally, nice to meet you little boy."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Rudolf was irritate, that he was stopped by someone, but as he saw that it was Sally he ignored his irritation and said:" Yes, she is Sally, the star from our academy. I think it''s better if everyone presents itself."


    A tall young man was the next to present himself:" Hello, I am Maurice." he didn''t spoke too much and looked serious the whole time.


    Then the last one was a young man that wear all black, he presents himself as:" I am Tom" He seemed to be a person with small words and he looked more seriously than Maurice, at least Maurice looked friendly, but Tom not.


    Haytam bent down to thank them properly and said:" Thank you for helping me, once I exit this place I will go immediately. Thank you again."


    All four looked at Haytam and thought how polite the boy was, Sally was even touched by him and said:" Little boy, of course we will help you. You don''t have to bent down." Then she helped him to stood normally up.


    Haytam said:" Thank you sister Sally."


    Then Rudolf said:" We have to continue or the beast will find us. Lin you are lucky that we ended our mission and we were at our way back to the city."


    Then they all began to walk to the exit of the forest and they talked about a lot of things, mostly about Lin and how his life was isolated from everything. Sally was the one who asked the most of the question and her curiosity was almost endless. Of course he had the answer for every question and every one sounds real and satisfied the curiosity of all of them.


    Then it was the turn of Haytam to ask a few questions, the first one was:" How does the outer world look like and how do the people live."


    The one who replied was surprisingly Maurice :" Since 10 years we have a very satisfying live as the strongest planet in the universe, even the former upper worlds are now only vassals of our planet. I think you don''t know that, but 10 years before the strongest man ever built our capital and brought his disciples to have a peaceful life there, but he was attacked by the most powerful cultivators of the upper worlds and he sacrificed his life to let his disciples and his wife to revenge him and to conquest every world. His name was Haytam Ranger and thanks to him we live peacefully and have enough power to govern about all the others. Since his dead his wife, did everything to revenge him and she succeed by killing all the cultivators that trapped him. She is also the empress and the most powerful cultivator now."


    Maurice told the story as like it was the most important thing in the world, Haytam even saw his fanaticism to this story and to Haytam Ranger.


    Haytam was shocked, he didn''t expected that he turned to the hero of the story and because of him the conquest began. The most schocking thing was that they all believed the story and about how he was killed by others.


    He thought:" Alice, you are really incredible. You killed me and used me after my ''death'' to take ''revenge'' for me and in your way to ''revenge'' me you fulfilled your ambition. Even the devil wouldn''t plan like you."


    But in the surface Haytam showed a surprised expression, like if he heard something incredible. Then he said:" Big brother, Haytam Ranger should have been very strong to have such disciples and wife, that could conquest the whole universe."


    Maurice replied:" Of course, if he wasn''t put in a trap he would be now in the pinnacle of cultivation. My dream is to became as strong as he."


    Haytam look at Maurice and felt a little proud from itself and he even wanted to say that he is Haytam, but it wasn''t the correct time.

 89 Chapter 89

    Three days passed and Haytam and the others finally reached Bay City. Haytam remembered that 13 years before he landed in that forest too and as he came back he landed again there. Haytam didn''t knew if that was destiny or an aleatory place, that the system choose, but it was good to remember the old time as he came here as Xiantian realm cultivator for the first time.


    As Haytam saw Bay City again, he didn''t recognized the city. Everything changed, he saw the city and the first thing he saw was that the city walls were gone. The City Walls that protected the city before were now gone, but that made only the city more majestic than before, then a city without wall means a city that is powerful enough to protect itself without a wall.


    But the most shocking were the buildings, they were gigantic and he never saw something like this. He compared the largest building on earth and the buildings here and it was doppel as the one on earth, but what he saw directly was the building where he lived before and it was the smallest skyscraper in the city and the most neglected in the city. The others saw full of life and beautiful, and his building looks dead and old.


    Whatever, Haytam knew that the development here went much faster and with the help of so many Immortal Ascension realm cultivators, they would have all the materials and workers as they wanted. Haytam could imagine, that everything changed.


    Rudolf said:" Lin, look this is the great capital of this universe, The Imperial Sword City. I know it sounds weird, but 13 years before this city was a little town, that nobody knew. Let''s go I will introduce you the city."


    Haytam replied:" Big brother, I don''t want to waste your time. You have done so much for me."


    Rudolf replied:" Don''t worry, I was like you too and our sect leader helped me and I became his disciple. Our sect leader said:" If you have the power to help, than help and don''t mind about anything."


    Haytam heard the words of Rudolf''s master and he thought that this man was respectable. Then he said:" Your master is a very good person. I respect him."


    Rudolf replied:" Of course, I and the other sect disciples were all orphans or boys and girls with problems and he came and took us as disciples."


    As he said that, the others and him agreed together and Sally said:" Yes our master is the best and the strongest."


    But as she said that at the end, the others looked a little sad, but Haytam didn''t want to ask why.


    Then Sally said again:" Lin, look we are now in the city. We are going now to our sect and this is in one of the tallest buildings here. Can you see the serpent form building in front of us?"


    Haytam replied:" Yes, I do"


    Sally said:" Our building is the next one on the right."


    Haytam searched the building, but he didn''t saw any building directly right next to the serpent form building. Then he said:" Sister Sally, I don''t see any building there."


    Sally replied:" Look a little down."


    Haytam lowered his vision and what he saw was his building, the first skyscraper in this city. He didn''t expected such coincidence, he expected a new skyscraper, but not his building who saw abandoned.


    Haytam asked:" I thought this building was abandoned and nobody would live there."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    This time Maurice replied and his fan-mode began to speak:" This building was the house of our hero and my master as his disciple didn''t wanted to abandon this place. If it wasn''t for our master, this building would have been history."


    As Haytam heard that his master was his disciple, he thought for a moment and he didn''t remember that he had a disciple, but he couldn''t reply, that he never had a disciple. He could only reply with admiration:" Wow, your master is really conservative, but why didn''t the empress conserve it, if it was so important."


    Maurice replied:" We don''t know, but she acts very strange with our master. Everyone knows that our master is the only disciple of the hero, that still try to find the hero, because we don''t believe the fact of his death. Our sect exist to prove that the hero still live, because according to our master the hero had so much power, that he could have an own world in his hand."


    Haytam didn''t knew if he should laugh or cry, then to meet the disciples of a sect, that adores him is more than luck. Whatever he didn''t planned to say anything about who he is, even if they were on his side.


    He already lost his body once, a second time wasn''t in his plans.

 90 Chapter 90

    Soon all of them reached Haytams building or former Haytams building and in the entrance was a big signboard. In the signboard was the name of the sect: The Hope Sect. Haytam turned to Sally and asked:" Sister, why does the sect has this name? It doesn''t sound very strong."


    Sally smiled and replied:" The sect name is a signal, that one day the hero will return and that with hope everything is possible. Our master said, that even if the name doesn''t sound powerful, but is the meaning of our existence."


    The others agreed to Sally and nodded together. Then they all entered the building and it was surprisingly still very new and groomed, the contrary of the outside. The saw the expression of Haytam and Rudolf said:" Lin, we are a small sect, but we are powerful and we have money, it''s only that our master didn''t wanted to do the same as the others sects here."


    Haytam nodded with agreement and didn''t replied, if the sect master was one of the orphans he adopted a decade ago, than it''s comprehensible.


    Whatever as they entered all the people on the ground floor stopped and lowered their heads and said:" Welcome back young masters!" Haytam was surprised again, he didn''t expected that this little cultivators were so much respected here, even if he knew that their master was the sect leader.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then Tom said:" How many times should I say that we are all the same in this place, we are disciples of the same sect. You don''t have to lower your head in our presence."


    The next shock for Haytam came directly as Tom spoke, the young man who didn''t said anything in the time he was with them and the one who looked the most arrogant said that. Haytam couldn''t understood this young people anymore, he looked around searching for explanation and of course Sally was the one who noticed his expression.


    Sally came to his side and said very silently:" I feel you. As I became his sister disciple, he shocked in the same way. Even if he has the most arrogant expression, he is the contrary and he is very kind. It''s only, that...." Sally was suddenly stopped by Tom as he looked at her with very cold eyes. Then she said:" It seems like I can''t continue telling you about him, he is very shy." Then she laughed and the others laughed with her too.


    Then Rudolf said:" Lin, this is our junior Fatty. He will register you and take you to your room, but only if you want to join our sect. I can''t force you to anything."


    Haytam saw Fatty and greeted him, he didn''t looked fat or anything, he was even skinny. But He looked kind and Haytam liked him from the first look. Whatever he didn''t knew how to respond, because he wasn''t sure of what to do at this point. So he replied:" Big brother, can you give me some time? I lost my father and my master at the same time, and I don''t know what to do. I will tell you in the evening, I am very sorry."


    Rudolf looked suddenly serious and said:" I know what you mean. Ok, you have till the evening to decide and then you can tell Fatty your decision. "


    Haytam replied:" Big brother, I am really thankful." His expression was very grateful and honest, nobody could say that it was fake.


    Haytam left the sect right after he entered it, but it was because only the official disciples are able to stay here and no foreigner. Haytam went to a restaurant in the near, because he missed food and he wanted the best food. In the street he asked a passant :" Excuse me, where can I find the best restaurant here?"


    The man he asked replied:" The best restaurant here is in the next corner right, but honestly I don''t think you can afford it. Only the magnates and the strong cultivators can eat there."


    Haytam replied:" Thanks anyway."


    Haytam walked in the direction of the restaurant and thought:" I have two possibilities now. The first one is to kill, every man that helped to kill me, secretly and slowly until they fear and make them desperat. Or make openly trouble for them and make everything until they plan against me and then finish them. This decision is really difficult, I think after a good meal I will be able to decide."

 91 Chapter 91

    Haytam entered the restaurant, it was big and luxurious in every corner. Haytam thought at first he entered a palace instead of a restaurant. Haytam looked around and went to the service point to ask for a place to sit and eat.


    He went there and said:" I want the best room and the best food here."


    The woman there saw him and said arrogantly:" Heh. Little boy, go away. This isn''t the right place for causing trouble." Then she used her hands to sign to go away.


    Haytam didn''t felt offended, but he said:" Why is it the same every time? Why do I have to show my strength before I get what I want?


    The woman heard him and said:" Are you dumb or what? What power does a twelve years old boy have?"


    Haytam didn''t replied, but he said to himself:" It was a long time since I killed someone, which way should I use? Burning to death or drown her in water? I think I never drown somebody to death, let''s try?"


    The woman became scary as she heard Haytams monolog, because the aura around Haytam became chill and cold:" What are you saying, please if you need a room I will get you the best one."


    Haytam replied smiling:" Sorry, it''s too late. You are already dead for me." Then a water ball appeared around the woman and she became to freeze inside the water ball, but the water was still liquid even if she was clearly frozen inside the ball. This shown the control of elements that Haytam had and how he could control the water temperature so good.


    Whatever, the other guests saw how the ball appeared and how the woman died, but nobody knew how. The only thing they saw was that she stood there and in the next moment she was converted in to ice. Haytam, the main cause wasn''t there anymore and nobody noticed him, he covered himself with QI and then nobody was able to see him or to notice him.


    All the people were alarmed and didn''t knew how she died, even if the most of them were strong cultivators and popular people.


    Haytam, the main cause went out, because he wasn''t in the mood to see the spectacle he began in the restaurant, and went to the next restaurant. This was a bug restaurant too and Haytam thought that this was maybe the number two in the city, because of the location.


    As he entered this time, he saw that it was more peaceful in this restaurant and the workers were better too and gave him a room quickly and everything he ordered.


    Haytam ate and ate and ate until the a servant came and said:" Dear client, we are sorry, but we can''t serve you anything more."


    Haytam was already fed up, but he wanted to eat more:" Why, do you think I can''t pay for it?"


    The servant replied quickly with nervousness:" No, but you ate all the ingredients we have and there is nothing more to serve." The servant knew that a normal person wouldn''t be able to eat the same as 200 persons, so he knew that this client was someone special he couldn''t offend.


    Haytam looked around him and saw all the mountains of plates he ate, then he realized how much he ate.


    Haytam sighed and asked:" Ok, how much?"


    The servant took a piece of paper and said:" Dear client, in total it''s 5,156,127 gold coins."


    Haytam look surprised:" So much? Ahh, this is a luxury restaurant!! Sorry for my manners"


    Then he took from the system 5,200,000 gold coins and gave it to the servant and said:" The rest is yours." then he stood and walked out.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The servant was still shocked, this little boy brought the same amount of sales as 200 clients in two days, he thought:" The life is really unfair, so young and so rich." And of course he was a bit jealousy from Haytam, but this was life and then he went to the owner to give up the money.


    Haytam was already out and thought about how it was to kill the woman to secretly and making the people so nervous, because they didn''t knew how and why the woman died. Somehow made this Haytam a good feeling:" Ok, decided. I will kill them all secretly and slowly, until they regret what they did and beg for forgiveness. I need a name, but what?"


    Haytam thought and thought, then finally: " SEVEN"

 92 Chapter 92

    The name SEVEN was an acronym he thought to use when he kill his enemies, then he could not go around and say, that he is Haytam Ranger. If the people who planned against him knew it, than they would run away from his anger.


    Haytam thought for a moment and said to himself:" Let''s rent an apartment in the near of the city center. I need a place to stay in the time I plan and kill those bastards."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam walked in the city and saw suddenly an office of renting and buying houses and apartments.


    Like every other office and store in the city center, this office looked luxury and expensive, but this doesn''t matter in his case, he could spend as much as he want, because he has the ultimative cheat.


    Haytam went there and like every time he was treated like a poor little kid and they wanted to through him out, but of course Haytam used a bit of QI and a bit of cruelty and everything was ok.


    These situation became normal for Haytam somehow, every time he want to enter a place or buy something, he will be treated like a poor person or a weak person or something else. Haytam began to treat them in the same way.


    Whatever he rent an apartment very quickly in the city center and it was in the second largest and tallest building in Imperial Sword City. The largest one was the palace of the royal family and where the ministers and officers worked. Of course the royal family lived in the highest floors and the ministers and officers worked only in the first floors.


    Haytam was in his new apartment and felt sad, he never was as alone as now and he felt lonely too. He thought:" I. strong and powerful, but what brings all this to me. Even my wife and friends betrayed me, how should I trust other in the future?"


    As he finished thinking about his life, he wasn''t more in the mood to do anything. Also he went to sleep for the first time since lingo ago.


    The next morning


    Haytam stood up, he felt fresh again and he went to shower. After the shower he ate breakfast and went to the office.


    The first thing he had to do is to remember who betrayed him to plan. He took a peace of paper and a pen:" Now, I know which persons betrayed me, but only the ones that were in the moment as they killed me. I think I need the help of the system again. I hope they are all alive, because I want to cut their heads... Stop!!! What happened with my sword, the best sword ever existed."


    Haytam suddenly remember the sword he forged 13 years ago and in the same moment he remembered the devine beast he had.


    " System, what happend to my sword and beasts? Where are they all?"


    The system replied:" As you know they were fused in your body. In the moment you died, Alice used a technique to extract them from your body and to fusion them in yours, this is also the reason why she became the new empress. She was the strongest with the sword and the beasts. From my analysis they lost their will after she fused them in her body and they became only tools without life."


    Haytam become mad again and said while his face become very angry:" Alice, you are really good, I didn''t expect that from you. Even the beasts, who were very friendly with you, weren''t able to escape your evilness."


    System give me the list with all the names of all the persons that betrayed me or did something bad to my family."


    The system replied:" Ok master, but it will take a few moments."


    Haytam replied:" Take your time, but give me the information in detail. All these people will wish to die, before they meet me again."

 93 Chapter 93

    Haytam didn''t wanted to waste time waiting for the system, so he decided to go to the Hope Sect to say to to Rudolf that he wouldn''t join them. He changed before his clothes and went there. At the same time he didn''t wanted to go there, because he didn''t wanted to explain the reason he wouldn''t join them. But then he thought:" I will not give them the chance to ask anything."


    Soon he arrived in the entrance of the Hope Sect and he asked a disciple, who stood there:" Excuse me, where can I find Fatty?"


    The disciple replied kindly:" I am waiting for Fatty too, he will be back soon."


    Haytam nodded and stood there too waiting for Fatty. He waited and waited, but Fatty didn''t came. Then suddenly came Fatty running with a red face and sweat in his head front.


    Fatty said then:" Brother I am sorry for the delay. " Then he saw Haytam there too and said to him:" Lin, you are here too, I thought you wouldn''t come anymore."


    Haytam smiled and said:" I am here to tell you my decision and this is that I wouldn''t join your sect. Tell brother that I am sorry. Bye"


    Then Haytam didn''t even waited for the reply of Fatty and left directly the sect.


    Back to Fatty. He was astonished that a poor kid would recline the invitation to join them, he wanted to say something, but Haytam didn''t gave him the chance. Even the disciple was kind surprised and asked:" Was this kid invited personally by Big Brother Rudolf and he decline it? Does he know who he Rudolf is?"


    Fatty said:" I don''t know, but this was his only opportunity to join our sect as high ranked disciple. Let''s forget about this and let''s go. Today you will incorporate as a part of the inner circle of the sect. We can''t waste time."


    The other disciple nodded and followed Fatty to the high floors of the sect where the inner sect was.


    Haytam was again outside and went to a store to buy some materials for his plan, he went to a drugstore in the near and bought everything he wanted. The only thing he was surprised was that the drugstore was as modern as on earth and he found everything he wanted. After the shopping he went to the main street to see how the ambient was. But what he found was a high class street, that only rich people could afford to go there.


    Haytam liked how the everything was, but then he saw the expression of the people walking in this street and his anger came again. He thought:" Since I came to this place I had only bad feelings, what about the city I built for all the people. As I was here, the citizen were like brothers and sisters working together for a better place to live in the future. But I don''t recognize anyone here, all this people look strangers and with high status." As more he walked through the streets as more angrier he became, this wasn''t the city of equality he left, this was now a city for persons with power. Then he said silently:" Alice, you really changed and you changed with you the people here too."


    As he decided to return to his apartment after he saw how corrupt the city was now and because his mood was bad again, a man came to Haytam and hold him from the shoulder:" Little kid, where are your parents? Don''t you know that a place like this is dangerous?"


    Haytam saw the middle age man and replied:" I don''t have parents, what do you want from me?"


    The smile of the middle aged man turned sinister and said:" Oh, I am sorry. Come with me, I can help you to find someone that cares about you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam found this situation cringe, he looked around and he was now in a little side street from the main street without much people. He thought:" Does he want to kidnappe me in the daylight?"


    Haytam asked:" Are you an idiot or what? Which person would follow a stranger, because you said you would take care of me? Where is the common sense?"


    The middle aged man became angry as heard Haytam,a twelve years boy,


    who treated him like an idiot from:"Little bastard, I will show you who is an idiot. Come here!"


    The man used his big hands to catch Haytam, before he tried to slap him in the face with the right hand. But he wasn''t lucky, then Haytam jumped away and he could only slap the air.


    " You little monkey, wait till I catch you. You will wish to not have been born."


    " If you can catch, then you can do what you want with."


    The middle aged man ran to Haytam and Tried to catch him again, but Haytam jumped above him and stepped his head. The man fall to the ground and a break sound came, it was his nose that was broken from the fall. The man shout:" AHHH! My nose, what did you did? Wait only!"


    Haytam laughed and said:" How funny is this. But you have to die now." then Haytam used a QI blade to cut his head.

 94 Chapter 94

    After he killed the killer and having some fun, Haytam went to his apartment. At the same time the system said:" Master, I have the list."


    Haytam replied:" Perfect, thank you!"


    Haytam walked further to his apartment, that was in the near because it was an high class apartment in the city center. As he reached the skyscraper, where he lived, Haytam went to the lift and pressed the button. While he was waiting for the lift, a young woman and a little girl came to the lift too.


    the woman saw Haytam with curiosity and asked:" Hello, can I ask if you are new here?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Haytam who was waiting for the lift and didn''t gave any attention to the woman and was suddenly surprised, that she spoke with him, looked at her for the first time. What he saw was a beautiful young woman and a little girl with her, he then realized the question and replied:" hello, yes, I am new here."


    The young woman replied with a smile:" Nice to meet you, from now on we are neighbors."


    Haytam replied too politely:" Me too, I am Lin."


    The young woman said:" I am Christina and this is my daughter Lily."


    The little girl said then too:" Hello Lin, I am Lily. Do you want to play with me." The girl was young and she didn''t thought about asking someone to play with her at the first time she saw him. But she was sweet and beautiful, like her mother.


    Christina reacted fast as she heard what her daughter said:" Lily, he is for sure busy. Don''t ask everyone to play with you."


    Haytam saw the sweet little girl and replied:" Nice to meet you Lily, if I have time I will play with you, but now I am very occupied. I am sorry." He couldn''t make the little girl feel sad, even if he was filled with anger. His anger wasn''t the type that clouded his judgment , he knew exactly with whom he had to vent his anger and it wasn''t with people he didn''t knew.


    The little girl replied:" Ok, but you have to play with me one day."


    Haytam replied:" I promise you."


    Christina who saw in the side how kind Haytam was, said:" Lin, thank you. Lily loves to play and if she likes someone she asks every time to play."


    Haytam turned to Christina and said:" It''s ok, she is still young. "


    At this time they were already in the lift and Haytam already reached his floor and the lift stopped. Then he said:" This is my floor, maybe we see each other an other day."


    Lily replied:" Bye Bye big brother."


    Haytam only greet back and went to his apartment.


    Once in the apartment, he went to the office and sat there and said:" System, give the details now."


    The system then projected a virtual window in front of him, it was a typical system window.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Culprits of the assassination of Haytam Ranger:


    - Alice Jones: former wife


    - Peter ( no surname): orphan from the pearl)


    - Carlos ( no surname): orphan from the pearl)


    - Jessica ( no surname): orphan from the pearl)


    - David Davidson: noble from former Bay City


    - Layen Kriston: noble from former Bay City


    - Tina ( no surname): Servant from Alice


    - Nina ( no surname): Servant from David


    - Christian Bobby: Soldier


    - Donald Muller: Soldier


    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Haytam saw the table and was surprised that, it wasn''t as much as he thought. He even thought that it was shameful for him to be killed only from these little bastards. Then he asked:" Where can I find them and what are thy doing now:"


    The system replied:" Master, I have bad news for you."


    Haytam felt that something wasn''t good and asked rapidly:" What is wrong?"


    The system replied:" Only Alice, Peter, Carlos and Jessica are still alive. The others were killed right after your assassination for not letting any evidence or witnesses."


    Haytam sat in the chair for a few minutes processing this situation, then he said to himself:" This Alice is really implacable, she even killed the people who helped her. She let only the ones, that she couldn''t kill. " Then he sighed and asked to the system:" Then tell me where they are?"


    The system replied:" Alice is here in this city, but all the others are in other planets. As you know, Alice conquer all the planets and she can''t be there to control them all. That is the reason why every orphan is in an another region of the universe and everyone is governing one region with a few planets. "


    Haytam sighed and said:" It seems like I have to travel for this matter."


    Then he asked the system:" One more thing, where can I find Sam?" Haytam asked this because Sam was his favorite kid and he wanted to know what he was doing.


    The system replied:" Master, he is in this city and he is the sect leader of the Hope Sect."


    As Haytam heard that Sam was the sect leader of the Hope Sect, he fall from the chair to the ground because the surprise.

 95 Chapter 95

    Haytam was surprised, that Sam founded a sect to search him and a place where he was like a god. But somehow had he the feeling, that Sam could be the sect leader, since Rudolf and the other said, that the leader was one of the orphans he adopted. Then he said:" It seems like I have to go there again, only an hour ago I declined the invitation to be a disciple. Or I bring him here, I am not the strongest man in this dimension for nothing."


    Haytam used then the innate ability of the Immortal Ascension cultivators to communicate and he looked for Sam with his spiritual sense and soon he found him in the Hope sect. Haytam said then through his spiritual sense:" Hey Sam."


    Sam was in the highest floor of the sect, which was the forbidden floor too, and he was cultivating. Sam was in a round form room, in every wall of the room were a lot of runes and gems, all the room was shining with lights from the gems. This gems were spirit stones from different elements and this room was a formation to gather the QI from the outside and from the gems.


    If somebody saw this room he would at first think:" It''s a high grade QI gathering formation!"


    Sam was cultivating as he heard a voice in his mind:" Hey Sam." Sam reacted directly and shout:" Who dares to invade my sect with spiritual sense. "


    Haytam replied from his office and said:" You are now very rude, you changed a lot my friend."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Sam angry replied:" Who is your friend? Come out, I will show you how I make friends."


    Haytam laughed and said:" Hahaha, I am Haytam or you can''t remember me anymore?"


    In the room in the sect, suddenly a QI explosion occurred and the whole higher floor was destructed:" You dare to invade my sect and to say, that you are my master? I will show you who I am, come out?"


    Haytam in the office was shocked about the overreaction from Sam, then he said:" Calm down little kid. I am really Haytam, who else has the power to communicate with you, without being spied by others and without you knowing where I am. And i would be thankful if you don''t destruct other things and bringing attention to you."


    Sam began to think, that maybe this was the real Haytam. He was called little kid and ¡änobody called his so except Haytam. Then he said:" Are you really Haytam? Why are you hiding yourself and where have you been for 13 years."


    Haytam replied:" It''s a long story, I will tell you when I met you. Let''s meet outside the city in two hours, come to the forbidden forest. I will find you there. See you."


    Sam wanted to say something more, but Haytam cut the connection between them and he couldn''t find the source. Sam could only believe in Haytams words, because nobody that he knew could do something similar without being detected. in the same time the disciples in the Hope Sect were all shocked and were a bit nervous, they thought that something happend to sect master.


    The elders, workers and disciples were all now outside and were waiting for Sam, they all knew that something happend, but they didn''t knew what. But then they saw Sam floating in the smoke of the explosion and then they all were relieved, because their master seems to be fine.


    Then an elder flew to Sam and asked what happend:" Master, what happend? Are you hurt?"


    Sam was very concentrated thinking about what happend right now and didn''t even knew that he destroyed the higher floors of the sect. Only as the elder asked about what happend, then he looked around him and saw the smoke and the destroyed building under him. In this moment he realized what happend and replied:" I am fine, I was only disturbed by something and I didn''t controlled my Qi. I am sorry, let the disciples know, that everything is good and tell someone to repair the building as soon as possible."


    Then he made a thinking expression and said:" I have something to do, I will be back soon. "

 96 Chapter 96

    Two hours later, Forbidden Forest.


    Haytam was now in the Forbidden Forest and he looked for Sam and soon he found him. Sam was in the entrance of the forest and Haytam used a teleportation spell to bring him by his side. This was a common spell used to teleport objects from point A to point B, but Haytam was able to use it to teleport everything he could see to him or to an other place he could see or sense.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Sam, who was waiting in the entrance of the forest since two hours, felt suddenly, that the QI around him was moving fast to him and then he felt a power, that made him lost every sense. As he could sense again, he was in an other location, it was still the forest, but the trees here were much larger and darker, than the ones he saw before. But the second thing he thought was that the person who could teleport him without problems, has more power than he could imagine, And the one who had more power he could imagine was only Haytam, the person who could produce miracles.


    Haytam saw Sam, who was now in front of him, and thought that his appearance didn''t changed , he looked now more like an adult, but his young appearance was still there. Then he smiled and said:" Sam, I am behind you."


    Sam who was looking around him and searching for Haytam, heard the tender voice of a child, so he turned to the other side and saw a little twelve years old child. The child looked very weak and he wasn''t sure, if he was the same person who brought him here. So he asked:" Are you Haytam?"


    Haytam laughed and said:" Yes, I am. Why are you so stubborn to not believe me? Do you think I have the same body, after I was killed 13 years back?"


    Sam was shocked as he hears, that Haytam was killed and then he said:" Also what Alice said about your death was true and I was so obstinate to not believe her. But how are you now still alive, if you were killed 13 years before."


    Haytam turned seriously and said:" Yes, I was killed, but not like Alice said or I were not here and we would have meet in public. And did you think, that if I die, I wouldn''t have a way to return?"


    Sam got more shocked and surprised, but he hid it and asked:" What do you mean? What does Alice hide?"


    Haytam replied:" It wasn''t someone else who killed me, but Alice itself. If somebody else had have tried to kill me. then they would have been already with the king of hell. I lowered my defense with her and the she stabbed my heart with a dagger and used my death to conquer this dimension. I never thought, that she had such cold heart and such a big goal, like conquering this dimension. It''s good, that she doesn''t know, that there is even higher dimensions."


    Sam now let the shock and surprise from his heart, but he was happy too, then his big brother and master at the same time was still alive, so he rushed to Haytams little body and hugged him:" Big brother, you are really alive. Sorry about not helping you in the most difficult times. I really didn''t knew, that Alice was such a malicious woman and I even called her sister and helped her a lot."


    Sam was very ashamed and called himself idiot and lament being so nice to her.


    Haytam knew how he felt, so he said to trust him:" It''s not your fault, you are a good man for helping her, because your intention was an other. If you helped her knowing what she did, I would have knew and I wouldn''t have called you here. But the most important thing is, you have to tell me how my family is doing."


    Sam replied:" Your family is alright and they have a good live full of luxury and money, they all are fine and happy. But that counts for your other relatives, your parents were very sad, because your dead and they even got depressed. This was the reason too for leaving the palace and building a house in little village, far away from the city. But they are fine too."


    Haytam nodded and asked:" What about uncle Jacob, I heard that Alice has the control about everything."


    Sams expression turned sad and replied:" Uncle Jacob died 5 years ago because an heart attack. I was the one who found him and he died in his workplace, because over working and not sleeping and eating for months. Alice was the one who convinced him to conquer all the world to seek revenge for you and he accepted, after she made more pressure to him."


    Haytam then got angry and cursed Alice:" Even her own father was a sacrifice for her goal. To made him work so much, that he died is inhuman. But I will annihilate everything she built up."


    Sam directly said with enthusiasm:" And I will help you."

 98 Chapter 98

    The next morning Haytam woke up in the office of Sam, both felt asleep after being planning the whole night. Of course they doesn''t needed to sleep, but it was like a luxury they could afford. For every cultivator in their realm was sleeping time wasting and only the ones who were strong enough and didn''t needed to cultivate would sleep.


    Sam woke up at the same time as Haytam and ordered a few servants to bring breakfast. Only quarter hour later the breakfast arrived and it was very complete. it has everything a person could imagine and more, there were dishes like roasted chicken with ginseng or bacon. Haytam and Sam ate until they were full and couldn''t eat anymore.


    Then Sam asked after the breakfast, while drinking tea:" Big brother, do you want to join the sect formally or only be a name disciple of mine without taking at any activity of the sect?"


    Haytam looked at Sam and replied:" Are you serious? I am a person who gets very fast bored, if I begin doing the same as a normal disciple, then I would only create troubles and I would merely destroy things. It''s better if I am only a name disciple and live normally. I hope you can control the media and don''t let them get my information." Sam was very famous and a new disciple of him would mean, that the paparazzis will chase after him.


    Haytam stood up after chatting for a few hours and prepared himself to go to Sector 11. The fortune to be alone was, that he could do what he want and when he want and nobody had nothing to say about it. He could travel and go everywhere without restriction. So he decided to begin the plan right now.


    Sam said:" Big brother, take care of yourself and do not bring your life in danger. I hope you succeed, if not then destroy him completely. "


    Haytam laughed and said:" Even if someone wants to harm me, they can''t make anything against me. I am still the strongest man in this dimension and I have an indestructible body and soul."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Sam didn''t know how to reply, the one in front of him was indestructible and he knew that any danger was unable to harm him, but he was still worried.


    Haytam said:" I see you in the evening, I want to eat fish and vegetables. And it should''t be grassy."


    He would go today to sector 11, but he would teleport there and he would return home in the evening to rest and eat. He wouldn''t stay there for a long time, if he was able to travel there in less than a second.


    Sam heard all the demands of Haytam and thought:" I know now how the servants feel when I order around the whole day. But for big brother I would do anything." Then he replied:" Ok!"


    Then Haytam teleport to Sector and was then in a big city now. The city looked like an middle age city from Europe, but of course with modern technology everywhere and a lot of cars. Only the buildings looked from the middle age and the castle in the center of the city. The castle looked like from a fairy story from Disney.


    Haytam observed that while the conquering, Alice and the others didn''t changed everything, for example here they added the technology and combined it with the old buildings and culture here without changing a lot. Haytam thought that it was good, the people here would had only to complement their daily life with technology and helping them and not forcing them to change their culture.


    Haytam looked around and saw, that he was in the middle of the street and a lot of fruit, vegetable and food stands were there, he knew that he landed in the market of the city. The street was full and people were coming and going, but they didn''t look as satisfied as the people in the capital. Haytam saw that even if they were smiling and looked good, there was an insatisfaction too, that could only be seen with his immortal eyes.


    But he had now a mission to complete and the first thing was to know how the business of Peter was going. So he used the map of the system and walked there.

 99 Chapter 99

    Haytam walked to the jewelry `Black Heart`. This jewelry was the main branch and the biggest one too. There was 20 Branches and every one was in a Sector, specifically in the capital of that sector. Every woman dreams to be able to buy the jewelry from Black Heart, because it was the highest quality jewelry in the whole dimension and only the rich could afford it to buy there. Even the smallest earrings can cost more than 100000 gold coins, therefor was the quality guarantied.


    Haytam reached soon the main sucursal of the jewelry and he was surprised about the outer design of the building. A full black building with black hearts in the front and a lot of crystals encrusted too. Haytam thought:" Wow, they surprise me every time with the magnificent buildings here. But one day, I will build the best building ever. Whatever it''s not time to think about it."


    Haytam changed his outer appearance to a middle age man. He saw now like a noble and rich man and someone who liked jewelry, because he wear a lot of chains and rings. Haytam thought that this blink blink appearance would suit with the place he was going to, if he entere the building as a twelve years old young boy with normal clothes, then he will be probably thrown out.


    This appearance change occurred in the middle of the street, but nobody saw the change and nobody sensed anything wrong. Haytam said to himself:" Being the strongest and have the best techniques makes the life a lot easier." And he nodded with a smile to approvate himself.


    Haytam then changed his kind expression to an arrogant expression and said:" Let''s go, it''s time to brag and being arrogant. "


    Then he entered the building of `Black Heart`.


    Black Heart was established 7 years ago and was since 5 years the leader in the sector of jewelry. Every rich man that wanted to buy jewelry would go at first to the Black Heart Jewelry and search for what they want. But their reputation was not so good when it''s about recognizing mistakes. Haytam read in a report, that the system gave him, that in many case were the customers came back to the store to claim about a fake gold or synthetic materials instead, but Black Heart refused to take it back or to change it. But all this reports were from the system and they didn''t existed in reality, because all these costumers had to shut up or to die.


    Haytam looked around and as he wanted to look at the jewelry with precision, a worker came to him running and said:" Dear costumer, do you need help?"


    The worker came fast and stuck at him directly. Haytam knew that even if he wanted to look around alone he couldn''t.


    Haytam had to act with the situation and replied arrogantly:" I waited a long time till you came, I thought for a moment that the service here was shit. Now, show me the best jewelry you have here."


    The worker acted too humble and replied :" Sorry Sir, it''S my mistake. I will show you everything you want."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Then Haytam followed the worker around and the worker showed him everything whose price was higher than 5.000.000 gold coins. In the same time Haytam asked the system to scan the jewelry for fake products. Haytam was sure that this store was full with fake products or bad quality, but from the show shelves, he saw only high quality jewelry.


    The worker/servant blabbed the whole time about the jewelry non stop. Haytam wanted to kill him.


    "And this is the Alexandrias Cat''s Eye, it''s our number one right now. There is only one piece and it was found in a tomb. It''s so exquisite and beautiful, that even the master expert of our jewelry was shocked about this Chrysoberyll."


    Haytam looked at this last one and was interested to buy it, it looked really good and mysterious. He liked this one and therefor he asked for the price:" Sir, this Alexandrias Cat''s Eye costs 42.000.000 gold coins. The expert said that this was the amount, that this piece deserves."


    Haytam thought for a moment and said:" Ok, I will buy it."


    Haytam bought it even if the price was so high, but he thought:" No problem, I will take it back anyway."


    The worker quickly said:" Perfect, I will arrange everything. Come with to the VIP room, our general manager will serve you personally."


    Then Haytam went to the VIP room and waited there.

 100 Chapter 100

    Lin went to the VIP room like the servant said and began to wait for the store manager. Because this was a big transaction the manager had to be there in person, if not the transaction will be invalid.


    While waiting the System vice popped out and said:


    [Master, I scanned the store and I found out that everything was original, but the problem lies on the quality. Even if the look very beautiful the quality is worser than impure gold or other precious stones.]


    Lin smiled while hearing the System and was not surprised, at least they did not sell fake jewelry.


    After waiting for five minutes a middle age man came in and sat in front of Lin and with an arrogant expression and a smile in his face said:" Dear client, welcome in our jewelry. I am sorry for not greeting you personally, but I was very busy."


    Lin Cage replied politely: "Don''t worry, it is normal for a busy man like you to be very busy. Your workers are very good, and I got all the help I needed."


    Lin Cage was very polite and smiled the whole time. He knew exactly what this manager was doing. With busy meant he does not busy with work but busy doing nasty things with a female worker in the office. He was so shameless, that he did not even cleaned himself after fornication. At least Lin was very disgusted with him and did not even want to be in his near.


    "Dear client, you really have understanding of businesspeople, that is why you are so successful."


    Then he waved his hand and a worker brought the Alexandria''s Cat''s Eye, then he continued:


    "You have very sharp eyes; this is our best item in the moment, and it can only be found in our Black heart jewelry. You have luck to have found it."


    Lin laughed along with the store manager and replied: "I was only a passerby and I found it by coincidence. Whatever, I do not have more time, so please pack it for me and tell how I should pay."


    The store manager looked the sudden change of this client and he reacted as quickly as the change of Lin.


    "Of course, you can take it whenever you want, and you can pay with card or cash. We accept every way of payment."


    Lin Cage smiled and then he took the Alexandria''s Cat''s Eye and said: "I will take it for free and say to your boss that I will pay him with revenge. Ah, and say him that Seven was here."


    The store manager was shocked with the statement of the client and he got angry, then he shouts:" Who do you think you are? To steal us in the day, you have big guts. If you think you can go from here without a few limbs broken, then Black Hearts can stop to exist."


    "Do not worry, this branch will stop to exist right now." Said Lin calmed.


    "Open Void!" Said Lin again and a black hole appeared from the nothing and the whole building of the Black Heart main Branch was sucked in. Only the workers and clients were left.


    Then Lin turned to the manager and said: "I think you know what to say to your boss."


    The store manager was terrified, he was a 1st rank Golden Core cultivator, but this was much more from what he Imaginate ever.


    He even pissed himself and could not move from his place. He was a moment ago the manager of the main branch of the most popular jewelry store in the whole dimension, but now he stood in the street and all his pride was gone with that building.


    "Ah, do not forget to say that I am Seven, if not I will finish you personally. Tell him also: You betrayed the wrong person."


    Then Lin said goodbye politely and disappeared from the scene.


    The people who were walking around the building were surprised and shocked about the sudden disappearance of one of the most beautiful buildings of Sector 11. They all were whispering about what happened, but nobody concluded.


    Right after Lin went, a group of soldiers came running and even a general came to protect the place. The general was also a dog of Peter and as he saw the store manager, he approached him and asked quickly:


    "Manager, what happened? Who dared to destroy the main branch of Black Heart?"


    The manager was still under shock and could not speak for a long time and then he said: "Seven was here, he pays for a jewelry with revenge." Said the store manager with a very low voice and trembling. It was very difficult to understand what he was saying.


    "What nonsense are you telling me? Who did this shit, the president will be very upset!" The general tried to hear another answer, but the store manager only fainted in front of him and passed out.

 101 Chapter 101

    The general as he saw that the store manager passed put, he rapidly took his men and went back to their quartier. After that he rapidly ride his horse to the Central Bureau, the place where everything that has something to do with the Sector 11 was managed.


    It was also where Peter, the president of Sector 11, has his office and governed this Sector.


    As he reached the Central Bureau, a gigantic floating building filled his vision and the majestic view impressed him again.


    This building was very new and was only completed one year ago and it took a few years to build it with the help of millions of people. There were millions of people working together in the same building. There were people representing the planets they came from, there were regulators, there were normal officers, registers and everything that has something to do with Sector 11.


    The general rapidly ride to a special entrance for military people and then he took a lift to the main plaza. From the main plaza, the workers, officers and representants were all connected and that was one of three plazas where all type of people that worked there meet. From the main plaza, he took another lift to the highest floor and from there he changed again to another lift that connected the gigantic floating building to a mini floating building over the gigantic building.


    That mini building was the central government of Sector 11 and from there, the general used a special key, that only he and other government officers had, that allowed them to take the lift to the president. And after he took the lift, he ended in a reception room with a pretty woman in a reception office smiling to him.


    "How can I help you, general Anderson?"


    The general, which name was Anderson, replied: "I need to meet the president now! It is super important!"


    The receptionist replied without changing the smile in her face:" That is not possible, the president is dealing with an important matter and cannot receive you."


    The General still anxious from the incidents from before, shout: "I want to speak to him right now, his live is on danger. Someone very strong is here to take revenge from him and he is much stronger than the president."


    General Anderson knew how strong the president was and he was not easy to defeat, only the other presidents are capable to do something against him. But he knew exactly that nobody can suck a huge building into the nothing and make it disappear. So, the man who did it was much stronger than the president. He did not know the details, because the store manager was still unconscious and he could only hear from him, that someone want to revenge against the president.


    The receptionist did not change her expression and then she nods, before she took the phone and called the president, after a few exchanges of sentences, she ended the call.


    "You can leave and from now on you are not a general anymore. Your position was revoked by the president himself. How dare you to say that someone is so strong as the president. You are lucky, he did not convert you a state traitor. Leave now. The badge has to be left here."


    General Anderson who thought that he could maybe report to the president and tell him that the main branch of Black Heart disappeared and that someone is after his life, was shocked of how the things turned.


    He could not believe what happened right now, he wanted only to help and to show his loyalty, but he was ignored, and he also lost his position. He was so shocked that he did not know how to react, and he only stood there like a statue and with his mind blank.


    The receptionist still smiling called a few guards and she ordered them: "take his badge and through him out of the Central Bureau. Do not allow him to take a step here in the future and exile him to a low rank planet."


    Even if she was only the receptionist, she has much more power than a general, then she was also the bodyguard of the president, so she could do what she wants, and nobody can stop her.


    The guards nod and then they did what she said.


    "You will regret it!" Shout Anderson after he was grabbed by the guards and began to shout and to make noise, but the guards were too much for him alone. The people in the central government bureau were a lot much different than the one in the Central bureau.


    Whatever Anderson was ignored and fragged out.


    The receptionist then said alone as they went: "Does he think that there are stronger than the president? The other presidents are not allowed to enter this sector and nobody else is as strong as them. I think the people have forgotten how strong the president is."

 102 Chapter 102

    Lin was still in the capital of Sector 11 and observed what will happen after he left the scene, but even he was surprised by the management of Peter. Even if he was bad, he was still educated by the system and he should manage these situations better.


    To fire a general only because he said that there is someone who can treat him.


    "Is this natural ignorance or what? They already got the news that the main branch of Black Heart was destroyed. Why acting so superior and ignoring the matter. Do they want to conserve their pride?" Lin was thinking to himself, but at the end he could not understand how idiots thought. So, he left Sector 11.


    At the same time, he travelled to the other Sectors to destroy the other branches of Black Heart. He wanted to visit every one of the branches and make the disappear personally.


    At first, he went to Sector 1, this Sector was were he lived originally and was governed by Alice personally.


    In the front of the branch of Black Heart, he called again the void hole and let the building disappear in an instant.


    "What happened? I was in the building, why am I in the street?" A client shout as he saw the change of his location.


    Another client:" Where does the building went?"


    A passerby was shocked to see the void hole sucking the building: "What is this hole?"


    "Hey look, the hole is sucking the building of the jewelry Black Heart!"


    The people were all shocked and surprised by the sudden appearance of the void hole and the disappearance of the Black heart building, but nobody could do anything against it.


    A lot of cultivators flew to the void hole and tried to close it as they saw it. They all used all their strength to stop the hole, but it was useless. The hole sucked all their attacks and disappeared again.


    Lin even saw Sam in the group of cultivators that attacked the hole to stop it, but he knew that Sam was only playing around them.


    Lin was only looking at the hole he created from the perspective of a passerby and was the only one calmed there. All the others were running from side to side trying to escape, because they thought that the hole would suck the un too, but that will not happen, because this hole only sucked lifeless things.


    After he created the commotion the hole disappeared again, and a big word appeared in the ground where the building was.


    At the ground was written a big word and this word was SEVEN.


    All the people looked at the word and they all thought the same.


    "This is not a natural catastrophe; this is human made!"


    At the same time Lin was already in Sector 2 and did the same.


    Then he went to Sector 3, 4, 5 and so on. He did not stop until all the branches of Black Hear disappeared from the surface of this dimension.


    Because of these occurrences the whole dimension was in a frenzy. All the people talked about what happened and who the main cause is.


    Because the whole dimension is connected and the news spread very quickly, the main issue in the next day was the same in all the planets, that where already developed. Then only the strongest planets where developed and the weaker one had to wait till, they will get the resources to do so.


    Then even if Alice and the others had the knowledge, they needed time to develop everything.


    Lin was in his house and was again in his original form of Lin Cage. Today he decided o laze around and to see the news and how the matter will develop.


    Now in the news they wanted to show a live transmission of the president of Sector 11, who was at the same time the owner of Black Heart.


    "Dear people, as you know yesterday all the branches of Black Heart jewelry disappeared and you are all preoccupied. But do not worry, this was a controlled experiment of our empress Alice and me. We are working on a new project and I decided to give up the business of jewelry, so we decided to use the project to help me to get rid of the buildings. The project is the future of our beloved dimension and we achieved yesterday a huge success."


    President Peter spoke the whole time calm and confident. It looked like what he was saying was the truth and nothing was behind it.


    The journalist began to ask after he finished and one of them asked:


    "Mr. president, were there any danger for the people in the buildings or in the near of the buildings?"


    President Peter smiled and replied: "Of course not, if so, we would not experiment with it along the whole dimension. From the beginning the safety of the people was guaranteed."


    After he replied a few more question he left.

 103 Chapter 103

    President peter left the scene with a smile, but as he reached the backstage, his smile turned to an angriness and his fist was tight together.


    "Wait only, I do not matter who you are SEVEN, but once I put my hands on you, you will die miserably." Said Peter with anger to himself.


    At the same time, he received a call.


    "Hello? Yes, yes, your highness. I told everything you said. Do not worry, I will find the culpable and bring him to you."


    He spoke with the empress Alice because this matter could not be hidden by him alone. As the buildings disappeared, he thought that someone has a grudge against him and used a trick to suck the building of Black Heart to make him angry, but he never thought that the other person was so powerful.


    Then even if he used all his strength, he could not travel to all Sectors in one day and control the void holes. Then the void holes were in another level, that people from this dimension could not control by themselves.


    .


    In Sector 1, precisely in the palace, a woman was sitting in a throne alone and was looking the other side of the hall. She was the only one in the throne hall and it seems like she was so absorbed in something, that she did not even realized that someone was also in the hall.


    This was Alice, the empress of the dimension and the strongest human here. She also controlled 3 beasts in the same realm as her and she had a weapon that could destroy worlds.


    The other person in the hall was Lin Cage, her husband and at the same her assassin victim.


    Lin came here to see what she was doing, after he saw the news, he wanted to see in which person she converted now.


    But as he saw the loneliness in this throne hall, he knew directly that nothing was good. Even if she was worshipped by all the living humans right now, she was only a lonely woman in this gigantic hall.


    Suddenly she turned her gaze to the place where Lin was standing, she looked at that place for a long time, but she could not see anything. But she felt something, she felt that someone was observing her.


    "Is there someone? Are you SEVEN?" Asked suddenly Alice with a calm voice.


    Lin heard her question and smiled, as expected, even if she could not see him or sense him, she could say that someone was there.


    Lin replied telepathically: "You are good. I am here to tell you that I will destroy everything you built in the last years. You may ask why, but I will not answer. Think about what you did and maybe you can find out."


    Alice was shocked that someone could sent a message in her mind without permission, she felt like a little girl helpless. Then nobody can ever surpass her defense, but no she could not even resist.


    "Who are you? How can you be stronger than me? This is impossible!" Shout Alice Helpless, she could feel the pressure coming from nowhere and that made here nervous.


    Lin laughed and replied: "Do not worry, this is only the beginning. You will lose everything faster as you built this empire. I will not do anything against you today but wait for me in your throne. Maybe your beloved throne can help you or maybe not. Who knows?"


    Alice heard the voice again, but this time the pressure around her body was gone. She calmed herself a bit and then she took the sword from her wrist and began to swing it in the air.


    A lot of flying half moons began to fly in the whole hall and soon the whole hall was destroyed, but nothing was there.


    Lin''s voice appeared again laughing: "Do you thing this would work? I am stronger than all of you together and it does not matter what you try, it will not work against me. Ok, SEVEN is saying goodbye."


    Then Lin left the hall and left Alice standing there with red eyes in a destroyed hall.


    The soldiers and high-ranking people came as fast as they could as they saw the throne hall destroyed and the QI waves that emanated from the empress. The whole palace stand under the spiritual pressure of Alice and they could not do anything about it, because she was too strong and only a few in the capital city can make more pressure than she, but they were not allowed to enter the palace without permission of the empress.


    For example, Sam was very strong, and he could compete against Alice, but they put on him a lot of restrictions, like special laws and alarms for when he went to places, he was not allowed to go in. It was very complicated.


    If not for the Hope Sect he founded, Sam would not be even allowed to put a foot in the capital, but because he founded it before the laws were done and he had a heavy word, then he would be exiled

 104 Chapter 104

    As the guards and high ranked government members reached the destroyed throne hall, they saw the empress with bloodshot eyes and were all frightened to death.


    "Your highness, what happened? Are you alright?" The premier minister asked quickly. He was worried that something happened to the empress, if so, the whole dimension would be affected negatively, and he was the one who was in charge to make everything go well.


    Alice looked at the group of people in front of her and shout: "Search for that SEVEN! I want him alive in front of me. I do not matter which methods you use, but you have to bring him here."


    All the people there heard her order and were surprised, the calm empress that governed the whole dimension cold blooded was now shouting and losing her calmness. That means that the matter was important, more important than anything else.


    All of them kneeled and said: "Yes your highness, we will bring him in front of you!"


    Then they left the throne hall quickly and all of them went to their offices or to their subordinates to plan and search to find SEVEN.


    Lin was again in his sofa chilling and enjoying an ice cream. He was not preoccupied by anything, then he could in every place and do what ever he wants where he wants.


    "Let see how the Sectors were developed by them." He was a little bored, but he did too much for today, he wanted to relax, so he decided to travel to a small planet.


    He randomly chooses a planet and suddenly he was there. This was a small planet with a lot of greens to see from the outer space.


    Noah entered the atmosphere f the planet and began to fly over the planet. The planet was beautiful, and it was like a little paradise.


    Then he saw a small village in the near and decided to visit the people there.


    "System make me look like the people here." Ordered Lin to the system and without and reply from the system he looked now very different.


    But this time only his clothes changed, and he still looked like Lin Cage. Then he descended in the near of the village and began to walk there.


    As he entered the village, he saw kids playing and adults making their works. Some were washing clothes, other were cutting wood and others were cooking. But one thing had they in common and that was the smile in their faces.


    Lin walked normally in the streets of the village and was somehow happy to see the honest working adults and the little pure child. It gave him a sentiment he lost a long time ago. Even if the village was poor and they ad barely something to eat and they were very thin, they looked satisfied with their lives right now.


    Suddenly a horn sound could be heard in the whole village and at the same time the smiles of the people disappeared in a sudden.


    The child stopped playing and the adults left their work. Then they formed two lines rapidly and began to wait.


    "Big brother come quickly in the line. You will be in trouble if you do not come in the line." A little girl shout to Lin and told him to come. The adults also said the same after they realized that he was not in a line.


    Lin saw the anxiety of the villagers and went to a line and stood there too.


    A little after a carriage came running and a fat man came out and asked: "Are you ready for a day of mining?"


    He stopped and then he burst in laugher and said: "I do not mind, for me you are ready every time. If someone dares to die in my mines again, I will kill his whole family."


    The fat man was an absolute tyrant and was completely heartless.


    Lin saw this and wanted to see what the reason for this was, so he kept silent and followed the villagers to the mines.


    On their way they villagers who looked happy in their village, become depressed and their sadness could even for a cold breeze around them.


    Once in the mines Lin took the provided work equipment, which was old and broken and followed to the inner of one of the mines.


    In the mines the villager began to mine and extract ores. They worked more like machines and not like humans.


    Lin curiously asked a villager: "Are you forced to mine?"


    The villager looked strangely at Lin and replied: "Of course, do you think we want to do this job. It is only because the fast developing of countless planets, that we have to suffer and at the end we do not get anything."


    "Can you explain to me? I do not get it."

 105 Chapter 105

    Lin was confused about what the villager said, he could hear the anger from his voice and he understand this feeling completely.


    The villager become silent for a moment and looked around to see something, then he approached Lin and began to tell:


    "It is obvious that you are new here. We are so to say the free slaves of the upper worlds. For the development that began about 10 year ago, the upper worlds needed a lot of workforce and materials, but the people from the upper worlds were too arrogant to take these jobs. So, the central government gave the order that allowed the upper worlds to use the resources of lower worlds. Since then we, free people, become free worker for the upper worlds. Even if the slavery is forbidden, we are called workers and we get a place to live and food. But it is always very scarce and the majority of times families have to share a house to live there."


    "Young boy, you are new here and I know what they told you as they sent you here. They promised you a beautiful living and food and a wage, but these are only promising, and they will never become true. I am here for 9 years and I cannot leave this place, I even married with another worker and I got one son, and now my son has to work with us too." Said the man with a sad expression and regrets were to see in his face.


    Lin understood what was happening here and he become angry again. He knew what was happening here very good. Back on earth he researched a lot about why the black people and the people in very poor countries lived like that and were poor. After a long time researching, he concluded that he was part of the problem. The rich and powerful countries oppressed the poor ones and they did not let them develop. Sometimes they showed some show how they helped those countries and at he ends it was only for show.


    But on earth they oppressed using laws and restrictions and here they made it openly and used a show to make these places look beautiful and fair.


    Lin nodded and asked: "Why does nobody oppose against this order. Are there no righteous people?"


    The man laughed and replied: "Try to oppose against an immortal and they tell me if you survived. Wait, you cannot even tell, then you are dead now when you oppose against them. And the people from the upper world do not even know that such places, they think these places are good opportunities to work. But once they arrive, they are trapped for ever here, like me."


    Lin said then: "I understand, thank you. Can you tell what your name is?"


    The man smiled and replied: "I am Carlos Limes, I know my last name is strange, but in the past, we planted limes and sold them. Before all this happen, my family owned a farm of limes."


    Lin laughed and replied: "No, it is not strange. The last name represents the family and if your family were proud limes farmers, then it is good. Thank to people like you we have limes to eat and prepare delicious food."


    The man smiled and felt proud suddenly about his last name, he always thought it was strange and shameful, but thanks to Lin he saw his last name with other eyes.


    Lin walked away and thought for a moment something. Suddenly he got an idea to how to destroy the government of the dimension slowly and at the same time to not create chaos for long time.


    But at first, he wanted to ask Sam for advice, they he was not here for along time and if he did something idiotic, he would regret it at the end. So, at first, he will speak about it with Sam.


    But what he could do now was to free this world from the control of others and let the people live like they want.


    "Carlos, how much of the population here are affected?" Asked Lin seriously.


    Carlos replied without thinking: "This planet is a worker planet, so almost 90% of the population live in these conditions. Only a few with privileges live in cities and live normally.


    "System create a perfect government method and give it to me as a book. Then give this Carlos a power of a Qi Condensation cultivator and make some restrictions about him. Then create a protection barrier about the planet." Said Lin in his mind and the system replied:


    [Yes master.]


    Then a book appeared in his hands and Carlos aura began to change in the multitude and QI began to surround him. At the same time the QI in the whole planet began to act completely crazy and a layer of transparent glass appeared in the eyes of everyone before disappearing again.


    Carlos Limes was still confused and had questions, but Lin gave him the book and said before leaving:


    "You are now the strongest in this planet and nobody will disturb you from the outside. Use this book to govern and be a good governor and do not become greedy. If I could give you all this, then I can take it away too."

 106 Chapter 106

    Carlos Lime could not believe what the boy in front of him was saying, he only saw a little boy in front of him and he never thought that he was so strong and could give him such strength in a short time.


    Because this world was a low rank world, the strongest cultivator was only a Xiantian level cultivator. It was the same as in the home world of Haytam, there was the strongest one only in the 9th Body Foundation Level. This world was better, but it was still a low rank world.


    Carlos Limes looked at the direction where Lin disappeared and then he said:


    "Thank you, I will do my best to make this world shine again with the light of freedom."


    .


    After leaving this world, Lin teleport to his apartment and they he laid on his bed. It was already night here and he wanted to sleep a little bit.


    In the next morning in an office in the central government bureau of Sector 1, two people were talking were talking and they saw very nervous.


    One of them was a woman and the other one was a man. They both were discussing, and they saw very nervous.


    "How should we report that we lost the control of one of the low rank worlds?"


    "I do not know; we already have a lot to do with that SEVEN and now a low rank world dared to stand against us."


    "Yes, I already sent someone to settle this matter, but he sent a message to me that, he cannot enter that planet."


    "What do you mean, since when can a low rank world block the way of someone in the Golden Core level? Are you kidding me?"


    "No, no, I am really serious about this. He said that there is a barrier blocking his way and he tried everything to trespass it, but nothing worked."


    The woman who was sitting behind the office heard this all and was surprised, from what she knew there were only a few barriers who were able to stop all damages from a golden Core cultivator and these barriers were all used only in the capitols of the Sectors. Then she said:


    "It seems like this matter is more serious than thought. I will go to the outer minister and report it."


    .


    In another office of the Central Government Bureau, but this one was on the minister floor and was very luxury. The woman who was discussing before with the man in here office was now in front of the outer minister.


    "Minister, I have bad news."


    "Lily, which bad news do you have for me. Usually you do not come personally for these matters."


    Lily was her name and she was also the daughter of the outer minister. But in the time of work, she never called his father and she was very formal. But her dad still called her as usually.


    "Yesterday we lost suddenly the contact with a low rank world, later we found that someone put a barrier around the world planet, and nobody can enter the planet. We sent a Golden Core cultivator to see what happened, but even he could not break the barrier and he sent us a message that he was not able to enter the planet."


    The outer minister who had a smooth expression a moment ago suddenly become serious and said: "Are you saying that we lost control about a whole planet and we cannot even do anything."


    "Yes, I am here to ask you for more help. With only a Golden Core cultivator we cannot do anything. We need a few more."


    "Lily you know how difficult your requisition is, it is not easy to move that much cultivators in a short time. How about you investigate the barrier and search for a clue, and I will try to get more force for you."


    "Thank you, I will go back to investigate."


    She left the office quickly and went back to investigate what happened, she was sure to find something that could help her with her investigation.


    .


    At the same time Lin woke up and went to shower. Of course, he was always clean and pure, but he loved the feeling of the water flowing on his body.


    Then he made a simple breakfast and then he made his way to Hope Sect, where Sam was.


    As he reached the Hope Sect, he was shocked about what he saw. The whole building was surrounded by police and soldiers and they all were standing and prepared to stack at any time.


    At the same time the disciples of the Sect Hope we are all looking outside with fear on their eyes. They also woke up today and they saw themselves surrounded by police and soldiers.


    Sam, the sect leader already told them that if they feared the death and problems, they could leave and surrender, but at the same time he also said that he was innocent and everyone here also. So ¡ä, the government wanted to put them in difficulties.


    The disciples knew all this already, they realized as the disciples of Hope Sect they were treated very different as the disciples of other sects. As they saw what happed today, they knew that something was wrong.


    From all the disciples only ten to fifteen left the sect and surrender. They also were the ones who nobody liked and trusted, as soon as the sect was in difficulties, they escaped as soon as possible. They were the human waste of the sect and they sect was now free from them.


    "I will say this one more time. You are culpable of causing troubles in the capital and you are involved in a lot of crimes too. If you surrender now, you will not be punished and only the sect leader will be punished." Said a policeman projecting his voice wit QI, so that the whole city could hear him.


    The disciples shout back from their windows:


    "Since when are we involved in crimes. From my knowledge we are the only good sect in this Sector and all the others are the criminals."


    "You are the criminals; you came here to frame us."


    "Go away or we will hit you ass."


    Lin saw the energy of this youngers and was happy that Sam was more successful teaching his disciples that he was.

 107 Chapter 107

    Lin saw this situation and teleport to the office of Sam. He wanted to know what happened exactly. He had an idea, but he was not sure about it.


    In the office of Sam, Sam was sitting and looking outside and sighing slowly. He did not look preoccupied, but he looked sad. Not sad about what is happening to the sect, he was sad about to what this place converts.


    He was thinking about how Alice failed building here empire. This empire was established too fast and it was very unstable. The people who were governing tyrannically were still governing in the same way and nothing changed. The only thing that changed was that they all served Alice and nothing more.


    And Alice did not control them, she let them do what they want, and she only wanted to the highest-ranking person in the whole dimension.


    Her thirst for power was too big and that made this empire week and could fall at any time.


    "Sam, what happened?" A voice asked suddenly.


    Sam was not surprised, then he recognized this voice and he waited for this voice too.


    "Alice is using SEVEN to frame me and close this sect and to punish me. She waited for a long time to end with me and now she found the perfect moment. She used her lips to make all believe that I am SEVEN."


    Lin expected such an answer, it was clear that Alice would use this opportunity to finish with Sam.


    "Sam, do you want to change the location of the sect? And do you want to help me openly with this matter and end destroy the empire of Alice?"


    "Yes, I have nothing to lose. They already want to kill me or to put me in a cage or similar. So, if I can do something than I will do it." Replied Sam with a light smile.


    Sam was smiling in this situation, but that smile showed a lot of repressed feelings. That light smile showed more than words can describe, he literally had heartache. As a person who was an orphan and loved this place, which was his first home, where Haytam received him and the people glorify him. Now, the same people wanted him dead, because he was saying and acting honest and with his believes.


    Lin saw him and felt bad too. He felt that he was the main culprit, if he were not so young and na?ve, he would have not fall in the trick of Alice.


    He should have seen the true character of Alice at the first glance, but he ignored it and thought that she was only a sad little girl. But he could have seen her obsession with things and her sudden character change to him without reason. Now, where he was thinking about his time with her, he realized her obsession. She always wanted that things were good for here, even if she was in the bad side. But she was so intelligent that she could mask her intentions and make it look normal, even her father was only a tool for her.


    Lin did not say anything, both had feelings and thoughts which they could not express with words. Both knew what the other was thinking, so they stayed quit.


    After a while, Lin told to the system:


    "System create an earth like planet in a separate dimension. This dimension should be separate of all the others places and it should be impossible to reach from the outside. And then teleport us there."


    [Yes master, I am working at it, but it will take a long time. I can bring you at first to the planet with the barrier."


    "Ok"


    Lin was tired of all this, so he wanted a place only for him. He hated about having interfered with the lives of people and about creating all these problems. He only wanted to live peacefully, but nobody wanted to let him. He also wanted to return to his home planet, the earth and live peacefully, even the stress of school and society was better than all these fights and conflicts.


    So, after he finished with all these problems and restored the peace here, he wanted to go to his own earth and stay there forever.


    .


    Now they were in another place, the environment changed in a sudden and the view of the capital was exchanged with he views of a little town. The tower of the hope sect was the tallest building in this planet right now and could be seen from far away.


    In this town also live Carlos Limes, and as he saw the building appearing suddenly, he knew that it something to do with that boy.


    So, he run to the tower as fast as he could and like expected he saw that boy coming out, but in another clothes.

 108 Chapter 108

    Lin was very angry that day, even after he calmed down and brought the Hope sect in security. He knew that he was too fast acting.


    "Alice is really desperate, to use me to destroy the Hope Sect is very stupid." Said Lin to Sam.


    Sam still was a little sad, but he replied: "Yes, she must be very nervous because of someone stronger than her. And she did not want to have more than one enemy. I was the whole time here enemy and now as you appeared, she was desperate to finish with me."


    Lin nodded and replied: "But I guess she should now be very angry. I left a message very special before leaving the city. She should be mad right now."


    Sam was puzzled, he wanted to ask, but Lin stood and went. So, his curiosity was even bigger.


    Back in the capital city of Sector 1, Alice was destroying everything that she was seeing.


    "Which relation does Sam have with SEVEN. Why did he helped Sam." She was screaming in the hall and the ministers had all their heads lowered and could not do anything to help calm her anger.


    "Your Highness, we found a message in ground where Hope sect was." Said a messenger after entering the Hall running.


    "Tell me quickly!" Ordered Alice after she heard that it had something to do with the Hope Sect.


    "Did you think you are stronger than me? You can try everything, even plotting against honest and righteous people, but you have to know that I am omnipotent. I am everywhere and I can see everything, if you try to do anything stupid, I can resolve it in less than a second. Like now, I am behind you."


    The messenger read the message and the ministers where surprised about the content, he was making the empress look stupid. But the last sentence made them all look behind the empress. And as if the message were real, a shadow came out from behind the empress.


    "Hello everybody, how are you? Everything alright? If yes, then soon it will be the contrary." The voice of a kid sound in the hall and everyone was shocked by it.


    Alice looked back and she saw a little boy coming out from the dark with a strange smile. He looked so innocent, but at the same time he looked so dangerous.


    Alice trembling looked at the kid and asked: "Are you SEVEN? What do you want from us? What did I do to you?" She was going crazy, because of this SEVEN, if this did not stop now, then she would rather die.


    "Oh, I only want you to suicide. It is easy, not too hard and maybe your accomplices too." Replied Lin slowly.


    All the people in the hall were shocked by the wish of the boy.


    "Who do you think you are? Kneel down to the empress!" Said one of the ministers in fury. He could not see this theater anymore. As a minister and a person that worked on the side of empress, he was very proud and arrogant.


    Lin smiled to him, then with a snip of Lin, the minister evaporates in the air. Then Lin said: "He is a blabbermouth, nh? I could not any word from him anymore.


    Alice who was still shocked, became scared. The minister that evaporated right now was not weak, he was very strong. If not, he could not be a minister and sit in this hall. Even she could not do something like that, even if she used her most powerful attack.


    So, she telepathically called her guardian beasts to protect her from this boy.


    The three beasts came quickly and all looked majestic. Only their eyes looked dead somehow, they were not alive anymore. They could breath and their body were alive, but they did not have an own consciousness anymore


    Lin looked at the Black Dragon, White Phoenix and the Diamond turtle and was sad to see his friends so dead.


    "Are you trying to threat me with your pest or what? These adorable beasts are too cute to do anything." Said Lin smiling.


    Alice then laughed and replied: "It does not matter how strong you are. Against four Immortal Ascension cultivators, you are nothing."


    "Are you sure that my strength does not matter?" Asked Lin with curious and smiling.


    Alice looked at the kid and in the next second she was not sure. She began to think if this kid is really stronger, but it was impossible. Nobody should be so strong; it was mind blowing.


    She hesitates for a moment and telepathically ordered the beasts to attack, but in the next moment an aura was let out and nobody could move.


    The aura had no killing intentions nor good intentions, nothing. Nobody has never experienced such neutral aura without feelings. Usually the aura reflected how a person was feeling in the moment and reflected his intentions, but this aura has no intentions in it.


    That made everyone scarier and more nervous.

 109 Chapter 109

    Lin''s aura was very special. He developed it after a lot of experimentation and training. To create an aura that is so neutral without traces of feelings and thoughts is the most difficult aura to create and the scariest one too.


    As he was in the void, he had was in environment that had nothing and that nothing was the only thing that made him nervous. Usually you would know how a place is because the peoples auras let a trace in that place. For example, in a happy place, you would feel comfortable and happy too, and in a sad place you would feel uncomfortable and sad.


    So, he developed this aura that reflected nothing, but could make the people fear him more.


    The beasts were beaten by the aura at first because they were the nearest to Lin. But somehow, they only lost conscious and did not get hurt more. But others in the hall were injured seriously by the aura.


    "I like these beasts; I will take them with me. Thank you for bringing them here." Said Lin smiling honestly.


    Alice who saw the beasts disappearing in front of here, become scared for real. She now knew that she was too weak compared to the kid in front of here. She got crazy suddenly and become to shout in the hall.


    "WHY?!!! NOOOOOO!!?WHY MEEE?!"


    The calm and cold empress was not the same anymore. She could feel how weak she is. She remembered how she got the beasts and what she had to give up for the power she had, but now a little kid beat her so easily that he did not even need to stand.


    Lin smiled to her and replied her: "Do you want to know why? I could tell you, no problem."


    Then he added: "But I am also able to not tell you. Do you know why?"


    Alice looked at him with red eyes with tears in her red face


    Lin continued: "Because you are weak, and I am the one who decides what to do."


    The empress suddenly passed out after she heard what he said. Before that she even cough blood from her mouth.


    Lin saw this situation and stood up. Then he looked at the ministers: "I hope you think about all the bad things you did these years. It is time to recompense it. I recommend you that you should do it alone, if I feel that you cannot do it alone, then the things could turn bad for you."


    Before he left, he added: "Tell her, that I give her a little more time. She should use it wisely and do not try to make things for me difficult."


    After he left, the aura also disappeared, and the ministers and the guards suddenly felt on the kneed and all of them were trembling. They looked like mummies and their faces were pall and some of them that were too weak, were bleeding from some holes.


    .


    The next day a lot of things happened in the whole dimension. The changes were so big that the people noticed it and where nervous too. The atmosphere in every world was very upset and depressive.


    The reason was simple, today an order was sent by the empress. The order was:


    "From now on every planet should prepare for war. A part of the High ranked worlds armies should be sent to the capital of Sector 1 using the military teleport stations. And all the president has to come too."


    The order shocked everyone and made everyone nervous. They never thought that there was an enemy capable to make the empress order all the countless planet to prepare for war.


    This matter was very important, therefor all the governors began with the preparation and in one week every planet was prepared for war. They had this time more time to prepare, so they prepared everything and began to wait for more orders.


    On the other side the presidents were already in the capital and they were all sitting in the hall together. They looked solemn as they saw the empress.


    The orphans honestly did not like the decisions of the empress, they felt used by her. As Haytam died, she told them that the killer was in this dimension and they should seek revenge. Because they were so young, they heard her words and helped her.


    But after that they realized that in the whole dimension there was not a person that could kill Haytam. So, after they realized that it was already too late. So, they took the position of president and keep their distance to Alice.


    They did their things and she did her things. Sometimes she sent orders and new laws and they implemented them to satisfy her, because she was still the wife of Haytam, and they should show some respect.


    As they got the orders that they had to return here, they did not want at first but then they realized that this issue was too big to ignore it.


    Now here they realized once more that this issue was terrible for Alice as they saw her conditions. The Alice they knew was not the same Alice they were seeing now. Zhen the one now was skinny, pale, and looked very unhealthy.

 110 Chapter 110

    "What is happening Alice? How could you lose control of your territory and order and emergency alarm?" Asked one of the presidents, he thought that it did not matter what it was, it could not be that serious.


    The others nodded too and wanted a reply, they had to leave their Sectors and they had to break the law, where they are not supposed to meet. Then they were only allowed to meet when it was time to change sectors every 50 years and not in emergency states.


    There was a law that said, that even in a war they should not meet, but here are they all together in one room.


    Alice looked at them with a pale face and replied: "There is someone. He is too strong, unbelievable strong. He can stop four Immortal Ascension cultivators alone only with his aura and he had bad intentions to the empire. We cannot let him do what he wants."


    The presidents were shocked by what she said. They knew how strong an immortal ascension cultivator is and how they can fight and everything, but nobody was able to fight against four at the same time without moving one finger and only using aura.


    Sara, the president of Sector 2, was thinking about this matter seriously. She knew the impact that this matter could have in the whole dimension and she needed more than one opinion. She did not trust Alice completely, but she heard her orders unlike Sam. But for all the important matters she would ask Sam for advice, then he was her closest brother.


    "Alice, where is Sam? I searched him the whole time, but he is not here, in these situations he should be here too!" Asked Sara suddenly, she felt something strange wat happening.


    Alice suddenly become quite and did not know how to respond. She knew Sara very well, she may complete and hear her orders and laws, but she was very close to Sam and if she told the truth, Sara would leave and others too. Then Sam was like their core, without Sam they would have not known Haytam and without Haytam they would have been die or still in the streets. And he even was like a big brother, that cared about them the whole time. So, she was sure about not telling the truth.


    "He and his sect moved to another planet, he did not want to stay here anymore, and he does not want to have anything to do with he government anymore. He only wants to live peacefully and tech the disciples of the sect well without the bad atmosphere of the city. He also broke all the contact with us."


    Sara looked at Alice suspiciously, she did not believe what she said, but what could she do. She had any clues about Sam right now and she could not do anything to search for him. If she tries to search, she will find only difficulties by the people and the government.


    But as she wanted to ask more and know more details, a light appeared in front of them and in front of everyone appeared a large screen with a text.


    "Your highness stops lying, it is not good for your health. What about telling the truth? It can help to reduce the stress."


    Everyone was shocked seeing that screen, but the message made them angry. Because it was like someone was looking the whole time at them and they could do anything about it. But the message made them curious too.


    Jose, the president of Sector 15, asked with anger: "What does that mean Alice, you should clarify us what is happening."


    Alice became nervous, she was under a lot of stress right now, she was the only immortal ascension left on her side. David and the other that helped her to kill Haytam could not also help in this situation, then they were still a big minority. She could now only tell the truth because she knew that if she tried to lie again, a screen would appear again.


    So, she only one opportunity and if she wasted it again, she would be discovered.


    "Sam joined the enemy and he is in a planet with zero contact tot eh rest of the dimension. He also moved the whole sect to that planet with all his loyal disciples. He betrayed the empire for the sake of power. I did not want to hurt your feelings." Said Alice slowly. But this time no screen appeared, she said the truth, but she told it in way that sounds that Sam joined the wrong side and he was wrong.


    "This cannot be true; how can he have joined the enemy. He must have been tricked; we have to help him." Said David after hearing Alice. He wanted to use the feelings of the presidents towards Sam to make them help Alice. He could not be with Alice''s side openly, but he could use slender words to make them help her.


    "Yes, he is right. We have to help big brother." Said another one.


    Then all of them agreed, only Sara was still suspicious. She left the room still thinking that something was wrong, but she did not know what.

 111 Chapter 111

    Lin was sitting in a cottage in the village where he brought the Hope sect. He wanted to rest, so he let the system build a cottage for him in a hill near the village.


    The cottage was very simple with only two rooms and was very quiet. He was in a room and was meditating what happened the last days.


    He as a calm person knew that he did a lot of things the last days based on his emotions. This is not good for him and he knew it. But when a person confronts with his killers then it is very difficult to stay calm.


    After he meditated in the cottage he went out and went up in the hill to the highest point. There was a rock, Lin went on the rock and stand there. Then he began to practice martial arts, it was his own created martial arts. He created them to practice when he was bored.


    He slowly moved his body according to the newly created martial arts and his body looked like moving in slow motion. Every move looked precise and killer, if somebody saw this martial art he would think they are easy to replicate, but the truth was complete the opposite. This martial art had no blind point or weak moves, and while he practices it he also is breathing in a special way. This martial had also a breathing technique to complement it.


    Honestly, Lin was inspired by the novels he read in back on earth. He loved to read Chinese web novels and he always wanted to know how it feels to practice Chinese martial arts, but unfortunately, they were all fiction.


    Now, even if he was an immortal and the strongest human being under God. Yes, he could never be as strong as god or be comparable to him. He even asked the system once as he realized that he was too strong and if he could compare to god.


    The systems reply was very clear: [Master, you cannot compare yourself to god. His strength is beyond imagination and he is eternal. He existed before the existence and he will exist after the existence. You might be the strongest living being and you can do things like creating a planet and destroy anything, but you are still only a living thing. So, if god wants, he could stop you and me anytime. As I was newly created, I thought I was only created by chance, but after a few years scanning and researching, I found out I was created by someone and that someone can only be god.]


    Lin was shocked by the reply of the system that time, he never thought that the system could be so serious. Since then he believed in a god and began to worship him.


    After a time worshiping the god he could not see or feel, he began to fill full again in his heart. His hearth which was burnt by the fire of revenge began to cool down and then he realized something:


    "I can be very strong, stronger than anything that existed before, but I am still only a human that cannot control my actions when I am feeling strong emotions. I cannot let my strength make me blind to what I am. I cannot convert in something like Alice, that things she is a god and can do whatever she wants."


    After practicing for a whole morning, he changed his clothes and went down the hill, as he entered the village, He saw two lines of people welcoming him. He walked in the middle of the two lines and then he greeted them back.


    Then he entered the Hope sect tower and went to the office of Sam. He felt that today was a good day and he needed to do something good at such a good day.


    Sam saw him coming and asked directly: "Big brother, what should we do?"


    Lin replied with a smile: "Calm down. Now all your brothers and sisters are reunited in the capital and the other sectors are not protected, I will give Alice a surprise now."


    Sam was puzzled and asked: "What are you thinking? Tell me, I want to help!"


    Lin replied: "You cannot help me; this need someone in my cultivation level. But I will ask you something."


    "What?"


    "What if she loses the control to all other sectors in an instant?"


    "Are you telling me that you want to cut the connection between all the sectors?" Asked Sam shocked. He knew how important the connection between the sectors was. This fast developing which happened the last years was only possible by the help of every planet working together if he cut the connection, then the empire will fall down instantly."

 112 Chapter 112

    Sam was truly shocked, if Lin did this, then the whole dimension will be cut in 23 pieces that cannot be connected together. It would be like a puzzle with all the pieces available, but for some reason they are not able to connect with each other and form the final picture.


    Then Lin explained why he want to do this: "You know the last years were very prosperous for the high rank worlds, but the little ones had never a chance against them. The strong used all his power to have absolute control and they disturbed the natural development of that worlds. Look this planet for example, their people become slaves and they could not do anything against it."


    Lin continued: "Therefor I want to liberate all the low rank worlds and let them their space to develop at their own speed. I realized that it is bad to force a development and it would only bring harm. So, the best thing we can do it to give them their freedom."


    Sam understood the thoughts of Lin, he also saw the harm caused to the weak and felt that it was wrong from the beginning on. But he could not do anything with his position.


    "Ok, when will you do it?" Asked Sam.


    Lin thought for a moment and replied: "We can start now. It is a good moment to do it. The presidents are not there, and they are all reunited in one place. So, now it is perfect to disconnect all the sectors from each other."


    Sam thought about something and then he asked: "Will that be permanent or only for a time."


    Lin replied: "I think 3000 years is a good time for the dimension to recover, in this time the worlds can go back to normality."


    "What about us, we are more than 20 immortal ascension cultivators, only our presence brings a lot of harm to the people." Said Sam.


    "I thought a long time about this matter, and I found the solution. I do not know if you are aware of this, but there is a higher dimension where the people are much stronger than us. The cultivators in your realm are even normal. There are other rules and natural laws and I think you will fit there perfectly. But at first, we have to settle the things here, before I will bring you there. "


    Sam was shocked, but somehow it made sense, if there were o much types of planets, there should be also much types of dimension. But what he was really thinking was about what Lin said, he never includes himself about staying in that dimension, He only talked about them.


    After they discussed this matter, Lin teleport himself to the center of the dimension. He was in the very center of the dimension. He stood in the dark space and looked the shiny stars and the countless plants and asteroids and everything.


    Then he reunites all his QI in his chest and also the surrounding star QI.


    The star QI was the QI that could only be found in the outer space. And was a bit stronger than the QI found in the planets.


    Lin was using this QI because the barriers he will create now should be self-nourished by the QI in the surroundings. So, a barrier that was between sectors was obviously in the outer space, so Star QI was the most suitable Qi to use.


    After he reunite all the QI, he had a clear map of the dimension in his mind and with its help he traced the lines for the barriers. After he had a clear an image of the barriers in his mind, he said a chant and then he released all the QI he reunited.


    The QI automatically rushed to all the places in the dimension and soon all the people in the dimension felt the change in the environment. They all looked up and looked to the sky. They all saw a wave of QI in the sky, they all were huge waves and looked endless. And as soon as they saw it, the waves disappeared again.


    The people with the biggest shock were all reunited in Sector 1 and they all felt the huge amount of QI that appeared in the dimension. They looked anxious and they all rushed to the outer space to see what happened, They followed he traces of QI and as they wanted to cross the border of Sector 1, they were not able to do it. They were all trapped in Sector 1.


    Some of them attacked the invisible barrier, but it was helpless. The attacks were absorbed and they barrier got even stronger.


    Then at the same time a message appeared in the minds of all the people in all the planets. It was incredible that the population of trillions of people had all the same message in their mind.


    "All the sectors were disconnected from each other for a time of 3000 years. It is useless to try to contact or go to any other places. Maybe it is hard for you, because you have family or friends in other sectors, but this is the best for the dimension. Sorry, I should not have slowed to some people do what they want and to bring harm to the dimension. Use the 3000 years to go back to normality and good luck."


    All the people were shocked, they never expected that the wave they saw in the sky were their prison.


    A lot of people felt anxious, some were happy, and some were angry. A lot of people cried about losing a friend or a family member and some were sad because they had businesses in other places. But they knew one thing, the person who did this was beyond their imagination and they could not stop him or her.

 113 Chapter 113

    In the planets near the borders between the sectors, the barriers could be see forming themselves with QI. It was a beautiful sight to see, but unfortunately the thought that this was their prison was enough to make this look very terrible.


    Lin was still in the center of the dimension and was sighing. He knew that he made the lives of millions of people harder, but it was for their best. And 3000 years was not long in the eyes of Lin, he knew the history of this dimension and one thing was clear, all these worlds had millions of years of history and in this time, there were up and downs.


    Every time a civilization in a planet came to its pinnacle, they would destroy themselves and a few years later a civilization will emerge new. And the old one would be talked about as magnificent ancestors with a lot of rests that helps the new civilization.


    This was the natural law of the dimension, nothing should be eternal and when something reaches its pinnacle, then they have to make space for a new one. It was so simple that the people did not even realize it, but it was the pure truth.


    And the natural law would not even intervene, then when something reaches its pinnacle, then the littlest problems can destroy it.


    Whatever, Lin did what he wanted to do, and he did not regret his decision. Now it was time to finish what he began. In an instant he returned to where Sam was and then he took Sam with him and went to the capital of Sector 1. It was time to get rid from Alice and the people who betrayed him.


    Sam only felt how a strength took him and then he found himself in the capital city. He was surprised again, then even he could not do something similar. But then he saw that in front of him was a long table with a lot of people siting there. He looked carefully and he realized that these were his brothers and sisters.


    Of course, Alice was also there, but here eyes were already dead, she had no hope more in her eyes and she even needed help from a servant to seat properly. She then looked at the people who appeared in front of her and she recognized them directly. They were her biggest and strongest enemies and the ones who destroyed her empire.


    "YOU!! YOU DARE TO COME HERE AFTER YOU DESTROYED WHAT I SACRIFICE MOST?" Alice was completely mad, and she attacked Lin instantly after seeing him. She did not care anymore about her live, then the empire and the power she had was all she was proud about and if someone took it from her then she was like a dead person without anything.


    Lin used only one finger to stop her and then he pushed her to her seat again and said: "I think I am the victim here and not you. Do you remember that you had a husband a long time ago?"


    As he asked this question his appearance began to change and then the original appearance of Haytam was to see. It was the same Haytam as he died.


    All the people were shocked as they saw the little boy changing its appearance into another and as they saw that it was Haytam, then their shock was even bigger.


    "Big brother!!" Sara shout at first after seeing the original form of Haytam.


    The others reacted similarly after seeing Haytam, then he was their teacher, brother, savior, hero, he was everything for them.


    Only a few of them were shocked differently and they were Alice, Peter, Carlos, and Jessica. Then this four were the principal culpable of the dead of Haytam and they did not imagine that Haytam would appear in front if them again. They were sure that they killed them, and they destroyed every evidence that could be found.


    These four had the same thought and that was: "Impossible, this is not possible."


    They began to tremble, and they were all scared, they never imagined that Haytam would return and be strong as now. They knew that their live had ceased since he returned.


    Haytam smiled and said: "Yes, I am back, and I was the one who did all this trouble for you."


    All the orphans were all surprised, but then one said and the other nodded: "If you did it, then you should have your own reason. We know you are not a bad person. But can you tell us why you disappeared?"


    Haytam smiled about that they still trusted him blindly and then he said: "I know someone who can explain you everything, maybe even four persons in this hall. If you are kind, I hope that you come and tell us why?"


    Haytam looked at Alice, Peter, Carlos, and Jessica and then he smiled to them. All the people in the hall turned their gaze to them and looked them with surprise, then they all frowned as they saw who they were.

 114 Chapter 114

    Alice, Peter, Carlos and Jessica looked each other, and they felt the pressure coming from others. They did not dare to say anything. They were all scared, then if a group of immortal ascension cultivators were angry then the death was the only exit.


    Haytam smiled and then he said: "I think they did not want to tell you the truth. So, I will tell you why I was gone fir so long. These four plotted against me and killed me from the back. I thought at first, I was dead, but then I realized that my soul was saved, and I could form a new body. But I was dead for a time and in this time, I was floating in the void without the power to control my destiny."


    Lin told till this point and then he looked at them and asked: "Now I want to know why you killed me? What was the reason?"


    Peter, Carlos and Jessica hesitate at first, but then peter spoke for the three of them: "We were very thankful with you, but you did not have any future plans or wanted to achieve something big in the future. So, as Alice showed us her plan to build an empire, we agreed, and we changed a lot of things thanks to our decision. We could change this dimension to a better place and kids like us were not in need to search in the trash for food. Even if they had to work, it was much better. So, sacrificing a person for other millions was for us ok." Peter spoke with confident and did not hesitate with his words, even if he was a fraud in the business of jewelry, he knew from the system that what he said was true.


    Haytam asked the system to prove if what he says was true, then he did not wasn''t to be fooled with beautiful words.


    [Master, what he said is true. The child poverty is an extinct issue in their respective sectors. Even if they have to work, they have milder jobs and the kids do not think about not having food the next day.]


    Lin was surprised, then he turned his eyes to Alice and asked for her excuse.


    "HAHAHA, I never thought you would survive. In was right about you since the first moment. As I saw how mysterious you were and all the things you could do, I knew that with your help I could reach the top of power. But unfortunately, you did not want the same what I wanted. So, after a long time of thinking, I planned how to kill you and get the maximal profit. Thanks to all the orphans you had with you and the library and the trust of the people to you, I knew that after you were killed, they would all stand and do something against the people who killed you. So, I planned and planned and could convince everyone about how you died and then I did nothing. The whole dimension was frightened about the power of dozens of immortal ascension cultivators and they came to me and they sworn to be part of the empire, if I helped them to not be annihilated."


    "It was very easy to control everyone, but now I think everything is gone and nobody would ever forgive me."


    The voice of Alice was ice cold and it was like she was dead and had no hoped more.


    The Haytam asked again: "Do you repent what you did?"


    The ice-cold voice of Alice sounds again: "Repent? Do you think I did everything to repent at the end if I lose? The only thing what I repent is not knowing that I could not kill you. HHAHA" She has gone crazy and there was no back now, she was in condition that could made everyone in the near of her being scared of her.


    Lin looked at her and said: "Maybe you do not repent anything, but I forgive you. I was the one who was too weak to be fooled by a person like you. But I already forgive you after seeing your poor condition, then you are worse than an animal right now and maybe my forgiveness can help you. You can go now, and you are not allowed to return."


    Lin said every word slowly and put some QI to make it sound more sensitive.


    After Alice heard what he said, she began to tremble and shake.


    "No, no, no, you cannot forgive me. I killed you, I stole everything from you!" Alice could not accept his forgiveness; it was the only thing that she did not accept from him. This was the button line, that she never thought that Haytam would cross.


    After shouting a lot of nonsense, she suddenly began to glow and then the QI inside her began to canalize in her core.


    Haytam saw her and he knew that she wanted to implode, this process could not be stopped, so he formed a capsule around her, and he waited till she explodes.

 115 Chapter 115

    The whole room was silent, in a short time a lot of things happened, and they could not digest everything in a short time.


    Haytam had a dry smile in his life, but it he looked more sad than happy. Whatever he quickly came back to his normal mood and said: "Now, what should I do with you?"


    He was addressing to Peter, Carlos, and Jessica. He could hill the three of them easily, but it would be too easy.


    They looked at him and Peter replied: "We accept every punishment; it was our fault."


    Haytam laughed and replied: "ok, then I will take all your cultivation and seal your minds. From now on, you will live like mortals. Every try to cultivate will kill you and you cannot teach anyone."


    As he said that, at the same time the three of them began to feel weaker and weaker and their minds felt blocked.


    They instantly realized what happened, but there was no regret. They accepted the punishment and then left the room with the head lowered. They lost everything they had, and they will live like mortals, it was like telling a god to come to the mortal world and live there, but this was the reality when you make the wrong decision.


    After they left Haytam could relax and then he sits in the middle and stared at the others.


    "Hello, I missed you all. You all changed a lot; you look so adult now. It is incredible how time pass. Honestly, I thought I would die, and I would never come back again, but here I am. I know that we have to restore a lot of time together, but before that we have to talk about living this dimension."


    Haytam stopped talking then he took a long breath and continued:


    "This dimension was never suitable for people as strong as we are, if we continue living here, the dimension will be in danger. The QI we need to live and cultivate is much more than what the dimension can produce. Till today was it okay, but if we continue here, in two years the dimension will begin to fall apart, and a lot of natural disasters will happen."


    "Therefor we will leave this place and go to another dimension that can provide the QI without problem. Once we are there, we can talk and do what you want, but now we have to live."


    "because of me a lot of harm happened to the people here and to you too. So, we should move further and find a suitable place."


    The room was still silent, but then someone asked: "Big brother, we already noticed this problem, but as you know the ways between the dimension are for us deathly. Before we become presidents and had to stay in our sectors, we noticed this problem and tried to find a way to solve it, but unfortunately the path between the dimensions was too dangerous. And after that we had to give up and wait to see if the natural laws would adapt or not."


    The one who spoke was Leo, he was the one who studied Spiritual Geography and the natural laws. The Spiritual Geography was the subject used to find suitable places for cultivation, where the best treasures were and everything that had something to do with geography and cultivation.


    Haytam listened and replied: "For you to try it alone is dangerous, but with me here no. Today we will travel night and you have to prepare yourself, do not try to hide or to escape, you will be teleported to the meeting place by me automatically and it did not matter what."


    Haytam finished talking and wanted to leave the room, he still felt a little upset, but then he heard Sara asking something: "Big brother, there is another problem. There is some of us who have wives or husbands and child, what about them?"


    Haytam was surprised, he did not think about the little boys he knew would already be married and having child. He never imagined it, so he said:


    "You can bring your closest family members. I would like to meet them."


    Then he left and the first thing he did was too observe the three he let go without powers, he knew that they had also families and child, so he decided to send them back to their homes. He wanted revenge, but he did not want to destroy a family. This was not his style.


    Peter, Carlos, And Jessica felt how a power was sucking them inside a hole and then they found themselves in their homes. They instantly felt on the ground and tears began to flow on their cheeks.


    "Thank you, big brother, we caused you so much harm and you still forgive us. Thank you and sorry."


    The three of them said something similar.

 116 Chapter 116

    Haytam was in a caf¨¦ and enjoyed his drink. He wanted to enjoy the view of this city before he leave for ever. He planned to not return to this place for the rest of his life. It was better on this way thought he.


    He also left a letter for his parents from this second life. It was better to leave them leave a peaceful life here. He prepared everything they would need, and he gave the best equipment and treasures to the Ranger Clan.


    He also found out that he had now two new siblings. They were twins. One was a girl and the other was a boy. He knew that he would never have a peaceful life and he would only bring harm to this family.


    He knew that this family was the family of the first owner of this body and thanks to the system, he did not have any biological relation with them, even if he was a Ranger before.


    Even if he was a foreigner and loved this family, it was still difficult for him.


    "I hope this dimension stays protected and safe like today."


    After he drank his drink, Haytam stood up and went to take a look around in the city only to see the face of the people and see how the people reacted to the blockade he did.


    "it is not so bad, there are only a few people who looks sad and the others act normally. And the best is that the streets are full." Haytam was relieved that everything was ok. The government still worked even without the empress and they reacted fast about the changes and took the control of the worlds again.


    "It is time to go. I have to find the place where I can start the journey." Instantly after thinking that, Haytam teleported and was now on a meteor. And the meteor was even moving in an incredible velocity, but it still did not affect him.


    The meteor was huge and was a few soccer fields big. So, there was enough place for all the people who were coming.


    "I have to teleport 50 people at once, this will be difficult."


    "System, do you think my portal will be enough to teleport so much people?"


    [No, but if you use a teleport altar, then it will be ok.]


    "Where can I find a teleport altar?"


    [They do not exist in this dimension, but I can provide one thanks to the knowledge of the Alchemy God.]


    "Perfect, prepare it and when you finish, bring everyone who has to travel here."


    The system began to construct the teleport portal and after ten minutes, it was ready to work.


    [Master, you have to use your QI to charge it. The coordinates of the destiny are already fixed.]


    Haytam nodded and then began to charge the altar with his QI. There was a crystal that needed to be charged with QI and when it was full then it could be used to travel.


    Because the altar was huge, he had to charge it with a huge amount of QI. The amount of QI used to charge it would be sufficient to let grow three in the Golden Core realm.


    After he charged it the altar was ready and the people appeared also in the same instant. All of them looked excited, then it was the best for them, and they would be the first ones that could go to another dimension. It was an historical moment and if they were someone that registered it, then he would have published history books with this event.


    Sam was the first one to speak: "Big brother, we are ready. When can we go? We are all excited."


    "YES" the others agreed to what Sam said and laughed happily.


    Haytam smiled and then said: "This is our last moment here and we will leave or home for ever. But you have to know, that we do not do it because we want, we, as people that crossed the limits of the natural laws, have to protect our people from every danger, but our strength is also the reason why we have to leave. Therefore, you should not feel sad, we are going to a better place, where we can practice freely and live with our closest family. Thank you for respecting my decision, and for the family members of my little brothers, welcome to the family and thank you for you understanding. I know you have family here, not like us, but we have to leave for the safety of all. Let us go."


    Haytam showed them the altar and then they all stepped up on the altar and began to wait.


    Soon after the altar began to glow and then Haytam said: "Are you prepared? The journey will begin right now!!"


    "YESSS! Let us go!" All the people shouted and then a light sucked them and disappeared. Only the altar was left on the meteor.

 117 Chapter 117

    The whole group was now in a worm tunnel and they could see their surroundings very good. In the tunnel thy could see a lot of images of people or planets. Everyone of the pictures were different and represented a dimension. You should think of that there are a lot of dimensions and the worm tunnels connected them.


    Normally was impossible for such a large group to travel together and even a single person was in danger, but the system was protecting them and covered them with a protection layer.


    Every one was so concentrated seeing outside the tunnel, that is was terrifying silent in the protection layer. Even the babies were concentrated seeing their surroundings.


    They saw pictures of people that lived in the stone age, others were living in a modern world, others were in a fantasy world and there were apocalyptic worlds to see.


    After one hour in the tunnel, they finally felt a change in the protection layer, for the first time they changed direction and were heading to a image. The image was surrounded by gold light and looked different to others. The image they could see was that of a man cultivating with the eyes closed and as they reached the image, the man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at them directly. It was like he could see them, even if it were impossible because they did not cross the entrance of that dimension.


    Haytam also saw that man and he was surprised, then he sensed danger from that man and was suppressed by him.


    Soon they crossed the entrance to that dimension and then they were in the dimension. They were now in the outer space and from very far, they could see a flat earth that covered the whole horizon. That flat earth was bigger than they could ever imagined, but at the same time there were no other planets in this dimension. The only place for humans and cultivators to live was that giant flat earth that covered the whole dimension.


    The people were so stunned about the size of this place, that they could not even realize what they were seeing. They all were strong personage that traveled in the outer space and they saw endless giant planets, but they never saw this insane size and flat earth.


    Haytam was also shocked, but he quickly calmed himself and said to the others: "This will be our new home, as you see this place is giant and I cannot decide for you. I have to choices for you."


    The whole group listened, and they nodded.


    "At first I have a question for you. Do you feel much weaker since you arrived here?"


    "Yes, I feel like my cultivation in the immortal ascension realm disappeared. But this counts only to my spiritual power, my body is still the one of an immortal ascension cultivator." Said Carlos.


    "I also feel the same."


    "Me too."


    The others began to agree to what Carlos said.


    Honestly Haytam did not feel any difference, but he could feel that QI in their bodies vanished as soon as they entered this place. So, he asked the system.


    [The natural law of this place nullifies the cultivation from other places. Because usually nobody reaches this dimension, is this fact not known. But they are lucky that I was the one who evolved their bodies and they would not be affected by the natural law. That means they have to cultivate from the beginning, but their bodies are from an immortal. You do not feel any difference, because your cultivation is linked to me and the natural laws do not work on me.]


    Haytam was happy, but at the same he felt bad for them. Then they have to cultivate from the beginning, but thanks to their tarrying talents they would not face big problems in this place.


    "So, the natural laws nullified your cultivation and you have to cultivate from the beginning again. But because you used my method to cultivate, you bodies are still as strong as before. But your family members have to begin completely from eh beginning and cultivate new."


    Their faces of the others turned black and felt injustice, but they soon recovered and then one of them said: "The first time we did not enjoy the time cultivating, we were so fast that we did not feel how we got so strong. We can use this second chance to cultivate new."


    The majority agreed to what he said, but there were some that cultivate for real and all their efforts disappeared so fast, that they could not accept it. But they remained silent because they knew that nothing could change this.


    "So, what will you do? Do you want to go for your own and luck or do you want to live together and build a place for us somewhere?"


    The silent came back and then they looked each other.


    "is our freedom restricted if we stay together?" Asked Carlos again, he was the only one that replied and asked the whole time.


    "No, you have your freedom to do what you want, but you can not choose where you live?"


    The people become silent again and then as if they could exchange the same thought, they all said at once:


    "Together."

 118 Chapter 118

    "Alright, then our new live will begin as a big family." Said Haytam with a smile.


    They all then went to the flat earth I the horizon, but as more they approached the land as bigger it got. And the distance was not as short as they thought, then the flat earth was millions of kilometers away, but they could still see the whole flat earth.


    Haytam did not know where they should go, but he knew that this planet was the saint land of cultivators. He never sensed such pure QI in the atmosphere, only the QI that was provided by the system was purer.


    Haytam knew that if they kept only floating in the protective barrier and flying so slow, then they would never reach that planet. So, he teleported them all to somewhere in that planet. He did not choose any specific place, then he did not care about it and he only wanted to settle down. Everything else could be settled later with the help of the system.


    "Wow, I never saw such a fertile and beautiful land!" Said the wife of one of the orphans. She was from a rich family and she saw everything in her life, but this was shocking for her.


    "The QI is so abundant; we only had such QI with the help of arrays." Said another


    "If we live here, we can recuperate our strength soon." Said another one.


    Everyone felt in love with this place and they loved it.


    "Look there is a village in the near. Let go to see how the people here are." Said Sam who was quite the whole time.


    Haytam nodded and they all began to march to the village.


    The village looked poor and the people looked like barbarian. Their clothes were made from beast fur and they were all big and strong. Their bodies were like the one from a beast with a lot of ancient tattoos.


    Those people in the village saw a group of people marching to them and then they suddenly become alert and everyone began to take weapons in their hands.


    "Hksdb Hvdahsvf efzVWEUF!!!" A man shout from the village. He spoke a strange language and all from the group could not understand what he was saying.


    Only Haytam could understand what he said, then he mastered all the language that existed.


    "We are not intruders; we are new here and want to know where we are!" Replied Haytam in their language.


    The man then replied: "You cannot fool us, we know you want our woman and kids, we will not give them to you bastards from the Crow Empire."


    "We are really not from that crow empire; we are normal people and we do not belong to any empire. We do not even speak the language from this place!"


    "Do you think we are idiots; you are talking to us fluently and you dare to foul us?"


    Then the man gave the signal to attack them. He was very angry with the people from the Crow Empire, they already made they suffer a lot and they try to fool them now with tricks.


    As the arrows began to fly to their direction. All the ex-immortals with the body of an immortal stepped in the front and with their bare bodied they let the arrows hit them. Of course, the arrows could not harm them in any way, and they stood there as shields of the weak from the group.


    "No way, attack them again with the golden arrows!" The barbarian shout again and the others began o prepare the golden arrows, but they were stopped by Haytam. He did not want to harm this people; it was clear that they were very scared even if they looked so brave. He understood from the few sentences they changed that the Crow Empire bullied them the whole time.


    "I am serious, we are honest people in search for help. So, stop now or you will regret it." Said Haytam while making pression with his aura over them.


    Finally, the barbarian calmed himself and realized that if this group wanted to do something against them, then they would be helpless. The from the aura from hat young man, he knew that it was impossible that the Crow Empire sent them here.


    "Ok, you can come, but if you try to harm my people, then I will do everything in my power to kill you."


    Haytam smiled and nodded, then they began to move forward again and soon they reached the village.


    The village was not big, it had only about 500 people and only 150 of them were adult men. They looked like hunters and they lived from hunt. The men were in charge of hunting, then they saw men entering them village at the same time as them with beasts.


    Whatever the village looked very nervous as they saw a large group of people entering it and they felt fear.


    "Mom, are not the people from the empires bad people who try to snatch our land away, why do we let them in." Asked a little boy, that could not understand the situation.


    The mother quickly covered his mouth and was scared that someone from Haytam''s group had heard him.


    And yes, Haytam heard the little boy and then he approached to the little boy and said: "Boy, do not worry, I do not want to snatch your home away. We are not from the empire, so do not worry." Then he took a candy from his pocket and gave it the boy.


    The boy was puzzled and the mother too, she did not think that someone could be so kind. And the boy was even more puzzled with the candy, then he never had something similar before. He then put the candy in his mouth and was pleased and happy all of sudden.


    "So delicious, Mommy I want more!" Said the little boy to his mother.


    "Shh, say thank you and be quite."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Haytam smiled and they continued his way.

 119 Chapter 119

    They continued walking till the central plaza of the village. The first impression of the people from this village was that they looked savage but honest.


    "Welcome to our village, tell me what you want here?" Asked the same man that leaded the attack.


    Haytam saw the not friendly welcome and smiled. He knew that nobody was happy to welcome stranger in the center of their home, it was only because the pressure he used on them that they let them enter the village.


    "To be honest, we do not know anything about this place, and we want to learn about it. You are the first to meet with in this place." Said Haytam calmly in their strange language.


    Sam and the others were shocked to know that Haytam could speak this language, but now they are used to.


    "Are you from the other side of the forest?" Asked the man.


    Haytam did not know what he means, but he followed the line.


    "Yes, we are from the other side. In one of our journeys, we got lost and we ended in this place." Haytam said.


    The man kept silent, then he turned his back and said to Haytam: "Follow me, I myself do not know much, but the tribe elder knows a lot."


    Haytam nodded, then he said to his people: "I am going to see the tribe elder, that man said that he knows more."


    Sam asked: "Are you sure?"


    Haytam replied: "I do not know how they cultivate, but one thing is clear, they are not as strong as me or your bodies."


    Sam nodded and went back to the group.


    In the tribe elders house, an old man with a lot of tattoos and piercings was sitting in the middle of the room meditating. A strange phenomenon was happening around him. QI in form of beast were flying around him and creating and harmonium of QI between the of heaven and earth. This QI was pure, but wild at the same time. It had also a blood trace in it.


    "isn''t that the same as bloodlines? But it is different from what I created, this one is wilder and purer, like the beast was fused with their blood and QI." Flustered Haytam, he was shocked. He himself knew about the bloodlines the best, but his method was an artificial bloodline, what he was seeing was a natural bloodline.


    "Welcome in our village, young man." The old man opened his eyes and said.


    Haytam that was still surprised about the phenomenon in front of him, realized the words of the old man late.


    "Thank you that we were welcomed in your beautiful village." Replied Haytam after a short time.


    "I heard from Ohan, that you are from the other side of the forest. This is incredible, I lived for so long and I do not know exactly how old I am, but I never witnessed something like that." Said the tribe elder with surprise.


    Then he continued: " I always heard that this little part of land was completely separated from the other side of the land by this forest. From the beginning of time we were separated from the other side of the land. This little land welcomes you. Can you tell me how you came to this place?"


    Haytam surprised that such person like this old man, who was a strong as him, could not go through a forest and he asked them about how he did it.


    "We do not know, we were on journey and then we got lost, as we came out from the forest we were here and lost." Replied Haytam.


    "I heard from my ancestors that a few thousand years ago, that a young from the other side also lost his way in the forest and he came in this side out. From then he became a legend." Said the tribe elder after thinking for a moment.


    "However, we welcome you in our village, as long as you do not have ill intentions. Maybe my people are weak now, but I ma still alive and I can be dangerous as well." Said the tribe elder and released his aura.


    Haytam was sure now, this man was as strong as he. He was surprised, because he did not think that in such a village, someone could be this strong.


    "Do not worry, we are peaceful people and we want only to find a home."


    Haytam then said goodbye and left the house of the tribe elder and went back to his own people.


    "I spoke with the tribe elder and he told me some things about this place. We are now in a separated land, that nobody can access or leave. Even people that are so strong as me. It seems like what we thought before that was strong, is here very common."


    Sara and the others were shocked about this statement and asked: "What do you mean by that?"


    "The tribe elder, is as strong as me and if you think that we are in a separated part of this world and in a village. And they do not look exceptionally strong, so this world will be a new challenge."


    The faces of everybody changed suddenly, then they knew that in a cultivation world the weak will be eaten by the strong. But that was not a reason to them to hide, they saw it like a new opportunity In a new world.


    Then Haytam added: "This time I will not help you, I gave you a foundation and you have the best knowledge, even for this place. I will be with you, but I want to see what you can do with your abilities. As you see we are in a weak part of this vast world, were the horizon could not make it smaller. If you are as capable as I think, then you will do great thing. Am I right?"


    The excitement of everyone began to rise and they were now ready to begin this new challenge with nothing in the hand.


    "You are right!"

 120 Chapter 120

    "Perfect, at first we need a place to live. I thought this place was quite good and we can settle down here. But I have to ask the tribe elder for permission. We do not want to have problems with our new neighbors." Said Haytam and then he wanted to go to the Tribe elder again.


    But halfway he turned back, and a book appeared from nowhere in his hand.


    "Take this book, there are the basic about the language of this place. If we want a good relationship, we need also to communicate with them." Haytam explained, then he left.


    The group saw Sam holding the book and they surrounded him, they all wanted to have a look in the book. But Sam quickly said: "Do not worry, I will make copies of the book and give it to you. With only a book, we will not be able to share it."


    The group nodded in response and then dispersed. Even without knowing the language, they went to look what the villagers did usually.


    The children went to play with the other children. Some families in the village invited them to come and rest and eat at their houses. The men wanted to go to the forest with the other men to hunt beast for food. And the woman, which never did housework or similar, were astonished about the capabilities of the woman from the village. They also wanted to help, but they were refuted because they were too bad, so they decided to observe and learn.


    The men went together to the forest, the ones from the village looked strong and wild. And the ones from Haytam''s group were all muscular but skinny and looked refined. The group was mixed strangely and looked weird. It was like a group of scholars hanged up with bodybuilder.


    There was no real communication between them, they only gave signals and when something funny happened, then they laughed together.


    But then after walking in the forest for one hour, the muscular men stopped and give the signal to stop to the others too.


    Then they signalized them something in the right side and signalized them to be silent.


    Sam and the other men were all surprised to see the beast on their right side. It was a lion in purple and lightning came from his body out. It was the strongest beast they ever saw, but the muscular man did not show nervous. They told them they should go apart and then they made a formation.


    Everyone in the formation began to sing a chant and the tattoos in their bodies began to glow. Then suddenly beasts began to come out from their bodies. But most importantly there were not only beasts, they saw how swords materialized and other weapons.


    The ones with the weapons were the first to attack the beast, they sprinted to the beast and began to launch attacks and were as fierce as the beasts.


    They caused wounds on the beast till he could not stay anymore, but suddenly the eyes of the beast became red and he stood up again and looked mad. The savage men looked prepared and the ones with the weapons sprinted back and the ones with the summoned beasts run to the front and the beasts began to launch spiritual attacks one after other, till the fire snake of Ohan burned the purple lion to death.


    Sam and his group were all stupefied with the perfect coordination of this savage men. They never did something like that, they were always strong enough to fight alone, but they knew now that that time was gone. They needed to adapt and coordinate with each other.


    Carlos said: "Brothers, I think we need a coordination training. Did you see that beast? I never thought that a beast could be so strong. Only that lion is in the same level as our before we came, does that mean that the beginning level here is the final level from where we come?"


    The others thought about it and Sam replied: "It is possible, then after we reach the immortal ascension we should go further, and this is the continuation of the immortal ascension. That means that we are in the same level as the first realm of their cultivation."


    They thought about this and came to the same conclusion.


    "We should learn from them to coordinate our strength and continue growing, this world is bigger and stronger than our home planet, we should higher our horizon and look with higher perspective." Carlos said and the others nodded with him.


    Meanwhile in the village, Haytam was again in the house of the tribe elder and was drinking tea with him. Both were talking and laughing together and suddenly they both become serious.


    Support me on *******: https://www.*******.com/Neonime_Tam


    Or paypal: 123nethay@gmail.com

 121 Chapter 121

    "Young man, I know you want to say something, so please start. I am listening."


    The old man men said with a serious expression. He was the tribe elder and he had the power to decide what will happen in the village.


    "You know we are new here and we do not know anyone. I wanted to know if you would allow us to settle down in your village." Said Haytam after a time of thinking.


    "Why do you want to stay here in this little village without power?" Replied the old man with a question.


    "To be frank with you, we had everything we wanted before. We were the leaders of billions of people and we had everything you could imagine." Haytam said till here and then stopped.


    The old man asked then: "And what happened?"


    "There are always people, who wish more than they could get and that was the problem. The harmony of our civilization broke, and we could only recover it after a long time. After we got rid from those people and gave peace to our people, we decided to start from zero." Haytam stopped again and saw the old man looking at him with interest.


    Then he continued: "We were the strongest ones, but once we reach this place, we discovered that we are no longer the strong ones and we are now like normal people."


    "You are the first one to meet that is in the same realm like me and I was shocked to know that, then you are only the tribe elder of a small village. I do not want to discriminate you, but from where we come a tribe elder cannot even say a fuss in front of me."


    "So, we decide to settle down here with you and learn about this place. We are not afraid about going to a city and live with others, but we are tired. All the bureaucracy and schemes that happens there are not suitable to cultivate."


    "Your simple method of life, that is peaceful and dangerous at the same time is what we are searching. If you have nothing against it, we would like to stay here."


    Haytam said and explained the tribe elder everything. He wanted to be frank with the boss here and do not create problems because of lies or similar. Yes, he let out that about they come from another dimension, but that is not important here.


    The tribe elder began to think and then he asked: "How can you contribute to our village? If I let you stay here, what contributions will you bring?"


    Haytam smiled, then this was a good sign and if he uses it carefully, then he would win the confidence of the tribe elder.


    "We can change the whole village and made this village heave like, but I am sure you would not like that foreigners change the village you worked hard on it. But I am sure that we can help with the food supplies, we can help you to build new houses that can stand the winter, then I saw that you are preparing for the winter and the houses are all being fortified. Our medical knowledge is unparalleled, and we can contribute to a lot of things, without changing the character of this village."


    The tribe elder was surprised about what he heard, as he asked about contribution to the village, he was only thinking about hunting and water. But what Haytam offered him was much better and it could help the village.


    "Ah, if I am not wrong, you have a discussion with the Crow empire, and I think we can help with this matter too."


    "Ok, you can settle down in our village, with the condition to not change the nature of the village, unless it is for our better. You as a little folk in our village, you can govern yourself and I will not interfere as long as the people from the village are not affected. Ah, at first I wanted to ask you to pay taxes like the other villagers, but I see that you have other things to offer instead of money."


    "So, is that now officially?" Asked Haytam smiling.


    "We will write a contract and we can sign it in front of everyone. In the contract will be written all the things we discussed today; I hope the people will accept it."


    Haytam and the Tribe elder finished the negotiations and as they finished, they saw the men coming back from the forest with a lot of corpses of beasts.


    The villager was all shocked, then they never saw this number of corpses, it was the thrice of what they hunt usually.


    The tribe elder who was beside Haytam smiled and said: "I think I was not wrong to let you stay here, at least we will have more food in the village."


    "Everyone listens to me! Today is a happy day, we will have a feast, and everyone is welcomed to take part in it." Shout the tribe elder and then Haytam translated the same to his people.


    That night two folks that had nothing to do with the other had a happy feast and everyone was happy and ate and danced to the fullest of his heart.

 122 Chapter 122

    The next day everyone was helping to clean up the mess they caused yesterday night. They all looked happy, even if they had a lot to clean up.


    Haytam and the Tribe Elder were writing a document with all the information detailed. A lot of rules were written down, but mainly it was to help both folks to cooperate and live together.


    "We will not interfere with the matters of others unless the other side wants it."


    "We will live in a one village, two systems."


    "Criminals should be punished through one system to make it fair."


    "Every folk have to contribute to the form they can."


    "The representant of the folks are the Tribe Elder and Haytam."


    The document had a lot more laws, that Haytam and the Tribe Elder decided.


    At 12 p.m. the document was signed and Haytam and the Tribe Elder called everyone to meet in the center of the village. They prepared a table and chairs for them and they were sitting.


    As everyone gathered in front of them, both began to explain the documents in their respective language.


    "From now on these foreigners will join our village and live with us. We discussed both, discussed all the matter related to joining us. And we have written this document."


    "From now on, we will live together, and they will cooperate with us and live with us. They will provide their knowledge, that we lack, and we will provide the men and the land to live."


    "If there is someone against this, then please step forward and tell us what the problem is."


    The tribe Elder was very decisive with his words, he was the head of the village and the grandfather of a lot of people here, maybe even the great grandfather or more. He was so old, that his sons had sons which had sons too.


    "Tribe Elder, with all the respect, but we can live alone better. They are foreigners and we should not believe in them so easily. What if they are the spies from the Crow Empire?" A man came out from the crowd and said. He was also the tall and strong and had a sword tattoo in his back.


    The tribe elder become silent for a moment and then he replied:


    "Ohan, do you remember what happened the last winter to our village?"


    The tall and strong man called Ohan became silent and nodded. His eyes flashed with a deep sadness.


    The tribe elder then continued: "Last year, we lost 20 children because of the coldness and the scarce of food. I, as the tribe elder of this village, want only the best for my people. And if these foreigners have the solution for our problems in the winter, then I will do everything to let them stay here."


    The tribe Elder stopped talking because his voice began to tremble. He remembered what happened last year and even for a man who lived for so long and saw so many people''s birth and death, was that from last year too hard.


    Haytam was hearing what the tribe elder was saying and then he understood why he accepted so fast and easily. It seems like the coldness from this place was too terrifying and they suffered a lot because of it. Haytam knew that this village was not made for the coldness and as he saw the damaged houses in the village, he knew that the damage was made because of the winter.


    After the Tribe Elder finished with what he was saying, nobody was opposing. They all preferred to let foreigners in than to lose more children or elder people.


    Then it was Haytam''s turn to say something: "Boys and Girls, I do not know how to address you sometimes. You are younger than me and as I met you, you were all little boys and girls. But now you all have matured, and I am still looking like a young man. Some of you are married and have children and you are happy too. I want to tell you that this is our new home and we have new responsibilities. You know that you will grow stronger faster than everyone else in this place, or maybe because we are in a new dimension, you are not more considerate as geniuses. But whatever what the future prepares for us, we should be grateful and make this place our home. So, welcome in your new home."


    After he finished, he signed the document and then the Tribe Elder signed it too. In the moment as the document was signed, the document began to glow, and QI surrounded the whole place and then 7 clouds appeared in the sky and thunder began to hit the document. In total the document was hit by 28 thunders. Then the document became dust and the dust spread in the whole village.


    "Wow, also a pact approved by the heaven. Tribe Elder, it seems like the heaven approves us to be together." Said Haytam smiling. Then this was a phenomenon that inky happened in this place. If two people or groups made a pact with each other with pure intentions, then the heaven would test the pact with thunders and if the pact can hold more than 12 thunders, then the pact will be approved by the heaven and if someone dares to go against the pact from the two groups or people, then the heaven will punish that group or person by itself.


    The Tribe Elder nodded and said: "I never thought that I would experience this with my eyes, it seems like I did not make a wrong decision."

 123 Chapter 123

    In a huge tower, thousands of kilometers away, in an empire called Crow Empire. A man suddenly opened his eyes and was looking in the direction of the village where Haytam was. His eyes were filled with coldness and he had a crow on his shoulder, his black eyes were like black holes without an end.


    "It seems like something interesting will happen soon. That little village is really hard to deal with, but they do not know that I was only playing with them. Enjoy the little peace you still have, once I want to do something, nobody can stop me."


    Then he closed his eyes and the crow in his shoulder suddenly became fire and entered his forehead. But the incredible thing was that the crow had three legs. At the first glance it was difficult to see, but once you see it you cannot forget it.


    "Your majesty, a natural pact was sealed by the heaven. It come from hat place, what should we do int his moment." A man came behind the man with closed eyes.


    "Do nothing, wait only, when the time arrives, I will tell what to do."


    Back to the village, only now Haytam learned the name of the village. He did not ask before, but as he signed the document, he saw the name. It was a name easy to remember: Stone Village. So simple as it sounds was the name of this village.


    "Ok, I want to register your names and your family members. Please, everyone should step to the front and say his name."


    Haytam wanted to register who exactly are here and if he has a relationship.


    "Carlos, single."


    "Sam, single."


    "Sara, divorced, two children."


    Haytam stopped for a moment and looked to Sara, he did not know that she was divorced and had two children. It was a surprise for him, but then he continued registering.


    "Josh, married, one child."


    "Max, single."


    "Noel, married, no children."


    Haytam continued registering for ten minutes and then he saw the list and said: "Till we build new houses, you will sleep with the villagers. I hope you will do it well with them. As you saw, the pact is now regulated by the heavens itself, so we have to do our best."


    Then he took a piece of paper and began to say where every family will sleep the next days. He planned that with the tribe elder and the villager were happy to invite them. So, it was easy for them. But even if the villager were friendly, they had to build their own houses and new houses for the villagers too. Then one of the terms to stay here was to make the village infrastructure better.


    "Ok, you know now where you will sleep. But we have to begin with the work. Everyone that is specialized with architecture should come to me. The others can do whatever they want."


    Quickly almost everyone dispersed and went to do something, like helping the villagers or to care about eh own children.


    Only three people were left there, and they were Noel, Ariel and Carlos. Those three seems to be the professionals in this ambit.


    "Perfect, come here." Haytam was happy, he had the opportunity to interact with his people better on this way. For example, Noel, Ariel and Siran had not much direct contact with him. Because they were so much and almost the whole time, Sam, Sara, and Carlos were the principal ones that accompanied him. And the others could only see him in groups meetings.


    "Let us go to that house, it is the only house that is free, and we can use it for planning."


    "tell me, how are you doing and do you like this place." Haytam began a conversation. He wanted to hear the opinion from others in the first person.


    "Big brother, you know that we were presidents and almighty before. And now we are in a village. Even if the change is so big, it is okay. Honestly, I was tired of the life as the leader of billions of people. This is somehow better, even if I miss a lot things." Replied Noel, he was smiling while speaking, then he continued: "Even my wife is telling me that I look better now. Maybe we can get a child now."


    "Good, I am happy that you are happy. I hope that sister law brings the happy news soon, hehehe."


    The others laughed and Noel lowered his head ashamed.


    "Ariel, tell me. It was a long time since we talked."


    Ariel smiled and began to tell:


    "I am happy, to tell you the truth, I wanted to desert before, even if Alice would have put a price on my head. I was too tired; I do not know what the people think that wants to govern a whole dimension with thousands of planets. But now, I am satisfied and maybe I can find a husband." As she said the last sentence, she looked secretly to Carlos. Haytam of course, realized what was happening.


    He smiled and said: "Yes, maybe you do not even need to search. It is maybe in your near."


    Then he looked to Carlos. Carlos of course did not understand nothing and said: "Big Bro, do not worry about me. I am perfectly good, and this place is perfect. Did you see the men here, look how big their muscles are, I will ask them their secret about how they managed to become like that?"


    Carlos was a blabbermouth and an idiot; he always could make Haytam be surprised about his idiotic way of thinking. Even once, Haytam wanted to open his head and investigate, how his brain worked.

 124 Chapter 124

    "Whatever, I called you to stay, to plan for the new village." Said Haytam after he saw that everything that had be to be told, was told, and began with the serious things.


    "As you know, a condition to stay here was to help this village to build new houses and infrastructure that can last every season. But we cannot change the village too much. The looks and the buildings design should be similar and no high-tech technology. What do you think we should do at first?"


    The three of them began to think and aster a few minutes, Ariel began to tell about her plan.


    "As I saw, they do not have any under earth canalization and they have to go out of the village every time they want to go to the toilet. I think we can connect a canalization, but at first, we have to find a river or sea to connect the water to it. Because without a source of water, all the feces and rests will stay under the earth. Do you have a map of this place?"


    Haytam was happy with the thinking of Ariel, she was right, it was too uncomfortable to go to the toilet or to shower in this place. He instantly asked the System for a map of this place and he got it directly.


    "Here you have. You can take your time."


    "Thank you."


    Ariel began to study the map and she was very concentrated; Carlos and Noel were looking at the map too and they were making their own plans.


    The map showed a large piece of land, but it was like a peninsula, only a little part of the land was connected to the rest of the land and the other parts were all surrounded by the ocean. For Haytam looked this like Spain or Italy from his life before. Th village was marked in red and the surrounding were empty, but 1000 km away an empire began. It was the Crow Empire, that the tribe elder spoke about. It seemed like this peninsula was very large and the forest they cannot cross was the one that was in the same part that connected the peninsula with the rest of the land. The Crow Empire was one of two empires.


    The Stone village was near the forest, so nobody reclaimed the piece of land as there. There was a river in the near, that crossed the whole peninsula. It began from the west side and ended in the east side. It was only 200 meters away from the village.


    After the inspection and studying of the map, she was very happy, and a smile could not leave her face.


    Then she pointed to the river and said: "I never saw a place with such good conditions, look the river is connected with both oceans in the east and west side. That means that the water renews the water the whole time. The only problem is that this water is salt water and is not good for drinking, but I have the solution too."


    "We can build a tunnel in the west side of the village, there can flow the water from the river naturally tot eh village and we do not need any other help. The water that enters the canalization can be used for drinking, showering, and cooking. The other water can flow further tot eh east side of the river and can take the rests and feces with it. Because we drink and cook with the water from the west side, we will not be in contact with the east side. It is like building a U-form tunnel and the village is in the middle of the U."


    "For the problem about the salt water, we can put a magic filter that filters every bad and salt substances from the water and if you invest more time in the filter, it can also help you to mix some QI in the water that makes it more healthier. What do you think about it?"


    Haytam, Noel, and Carlos were thinking about it and Carlos said: "I think it is good. This method is much simpler than other methods and is what we need. This method is much simpler and do not need strange ingredients and techniques. Only the water filter is the most complicated thing about it."


    "Yes, I agree." Said Noel and nodded.


    Haytam nodded and said: "I think you will need concrete for this construction. What are you planning to build the canalization and the tunnels between the river and village?"


    "Concrete is the problem now, from what I saw in the map, here is not a mountain with the substances for concrete. This is a big obstacle." Said Carlos quickly. As he saw the map, he was looking for the places where they could extract substances and ingredients they needed to build and work with. But it seems like this peninsula is only flatland with only few resources.


    "Every material you need, you can ask me, and I will give it to you. But only the most important things that you would not find in this place, if you can make it yourself, then you should do it yourself." Said Haytam finally. He knew that thy would not find everything here, so of course, he would help them with the help of the system.


    "So, you know how to begin now, you should start. Organize yourself and when you are ready tell me."

 125 Chapter 125

    Carlos, Ariel, and Noel quickly nodded and then they left. Haytam stood there and locked how they were walking away.


    "This will be a long journey; I hope nothing will go wrong."


    "System, how is the creation of the earth going?" Haytam was thinking the whole time about the order he gave to the system. The order to create and earth like planet like in his memories.


    [Master, it will take a long time to create a separated dimension with all the stars, planets, galaxies and universes and the earth. I am working with my best abilities, but you do not forget that I am not god. So, I cannot create an earth in seven days. I need much more time and when it is finished, then I will tell you.]


    Haytam was shocked, he could hear irritation from the monotony voice of the system. He could not believe that the characterless system could be irritated, so he nodded and said thank you. He did not want to continue disturbing the system.


    This was also the reason why he tried to use the system as less as possible, because he knew that the system was working the whole time on the creation of the earth.


    [Master, can I scan all the knowledge of this dimension?]


    Haytam was waiting for this question, then every time he was in a new place, the system will ask him the same question. So, of course he accepted and let the system scan the knowledge. It was also a good thing for him to learn new things. It only made him stronger and stronger. One thing was clear and that was that he would never be the weak. He once was weak, and he regretted it for a long time.


    And they were now in a world that was more dangerous than the previous one, so it was better to prevent than to cry or die.


    "Yes, you can. And pass all the new information to my brain. Stop with the creation of the new earth and concentrate yourself with this task. Upgrade also all the cultivation techniques and tell me the new realm in this dimension."


    [Yes master]


    Haytam knew that this time the system would take more time than normally, then this dimension consists in only one flat planet, that is bigger than then dimension that they lived before in.


    After that Haytam went to a hill in the near of the village to take a rest. He was different from the others, then he did not want to live with the people anymore. He only wanted to see his little brothers having a good life and that the persons under his protection are safe. This was his new goal; every other goal did not matter now. Maybe in a few years, he would find a new goal that allows him to go out, but for now he wanted peace.


    In the top of the hill he saw that the environment was very good and he like this place very much. Then he laid on the ground and looked the sunny day and smiled.


    "I hope all the days of the rest of my eternity would be like this, peaceful with the people I love and with out any problems." He said his dream loud once and then he closed his eyes and slept. For the rest of the day, he slept and nothing more happened.


    "Young man, wake up." An old voice could be heard and Haytam woke up quickly.


    As he opened his eyes and saw who woke him up, he was surprised.


    "Tribe Elder, what are you doing here in the hill?"


    The old voice came from the Tribe Elder, surprisingly.


    "Young man, I am old, but I am still fit and can do a lot of things. This hill is the place where I came to think."


    Replied the old man with a smile.


    "Young man, what are you thinking about? You do not look good; you can speak with me if you have any problem. The only thing I am talented apart from cultivating, is to listen the problems of others."


    Haytam was somehow happy that the old man asked about how he was and what he was thinking.


    "I was betrayed by my loved one for the sake of power, I almost lost my life and could only survive by luck. After that I was in anger and could only seek for revenge. Luckily, I revenged myself and she is dead now. But I do not know what to do now apart from helping my little brothers and sisters and people. You lived for a long time if I am not wrong for a few centuries. Do you know what I should do?"


    The old man smiled and listened to Haytam with a peaceful face. As Haytam finished, he kept silent for a long time and then he said.

 126 Chapter 126

    "Can you imagine how old I am?" Asked the old man.


    "No, I do not know." Replied Haytam confused.


    "I am 1254 years old; I am the oldest person that ever lives in this village. But do you know why I stay in this village instead of going somewhere else and became stronger?"


    "No, why?"


    "I was born in this village as the son of a man, that was weaker than all the other men in the village, therefor he was bullied. But he was a strong man and he worked harder than everyone and raised his two sons. Surprisingly the two of his sons were both geniuses, they cultivated much faster than everyone else in the village. Because of that the village elder of that time decided to send them to the empire in the near and let them train and become stronger. What do you think until now?"


    "I think you found luck in the unluck."


    "Maybe, but one of the two sons had grudges against the village because of his hard and difficult childhood. Once he established himself in the empire and had power, he began to use his influence to make the empire destroy the village. But the other son always stopped every attack on the village with his own power. The son with grudges stayed in the capital and continued his cultivation while sending forces to destroy the village. While the other son, that was much more talented, returned to the village to protect it. Now, I am old, and I do not know when I will die, but I know that my brother is still very lively and looks still young and he will do all he can to destroy this village." He stopped and a tear flow on his cheek, but without crying. Then he continued: "Sometimes your nearest family can be more destructive than others. I left everything behind me, the fame, the power, and everything only to save this village. While my brother became the emperor of the Crow empire. But do you know what? I never regretted once my decision. I did everything I could to save my home and my family, even if the cost were a high one. I did not reach the highest point of the cultivation I could have reached, but I ma happy to have seen generation after generation growing up and dying."


    Haytam listened silently and heard the peaceful voice of the tribe elder and was surprised about the live of this old man. He may have been betrayed by a girl that he loved for a short time and finite. But he was betrayed by his own brother in blood. Honestly, Haytam did not know how to react about this, this was something he did not expect to hear from the old man.


    "Did you ever tried to end this, even of you have to ill your own brother?" Asked Haytam after a long time of thinking.


    "Of course, but you have to imagine that he has an army behind him and influential people. So, the only thing I could do is to kill those weak soldiers and cultivators that were send every time. And after centuries of the same thing, it became a habit of mine. I was only waiting for someone before I die."


    "Why are you saying you were looking for someone before you die? Are you searching for someone special or what? I can help you; I have the medium to do it." Haytam offered his help.


    "No need, I already found someone that can handle that little bastard. Am I right Haytam?"


    Haytam was shocked and then he said: "Do you mean me? Why me?"


    "Because you know how to protect, this is the reason. And I know you are an exceptional person. Only your cultivation says that you are much better than all the others." The old man smiled and then he stood up and wanted to go. But he heard a strange question from Haytam.


    "What do you need to cultivate stronger?"


    "Hehe, young man if you have any cultivation supplements, you should keep it for yourself. My inner beast has very strange needs to grow stronger, you cannot give me what I need, and no one can give it to me."


    Haytam was puzzled and asked again: "Do not worry and tell me, you cannot judge if I have something or not."


    The old man suddenly began to glow and the tattoos on his body began to move and a tiger appeared. But the problem was that this tiger was not a normal one, but it was a crimson red tiger.


    "This is my beast and he is in 3 level. But I cannot go higher in cultivation because he now only absorbs Blood QI and nothing else. In the beginning of my cultivation I could absorb normal QI to grow stronger, but since I reached the 3rd level of cultivation, I could not absorb it anymore. I have to kill to absorb Blood QI to grow stronger, but the price is too high for me and I will not kill innocents to become stronger."


    Haytam had no clue what an inner beast was or what the 3rd level represents or what Blood QI was, but he could not show himself as if he were clueless.


    He nodded and said: "Maybe I can help you soon, I promise you that you will end your fight with your own hands."


    "Young boy does not worry about this old man. I only want to die peacefully and make secure that my village till the end. Thank you about thinking about his old man."

 127 Chapter 127

    The old man left the hill and Haytam continued staying there. Suddenly the system spoke:


    [System upgraded; new functions are available now. Transferring new knowledge and the upgraded cultivation methods.]


    Haytam loved when the system did an upgrade, because that means that he could do more thinks. For example, he could create gold from nothing if he wants, but the process would be different with every upgrade. The system also works easier and better.


    [From now on the system will project your information in a window every time you need it.]


    Name: Haytam


    Age: 1048 years


    Male


    Cultivation Realm: 3rd level QI Devourer


    Wealth: Infinite


    Haytam suddenly stood up and was shocked after seeing the age displayed in the window, then this was impossible.


    "System, how can it be that I am 1048 years old. You did a mistake."


    [No, it is not. I calculated the time you were floating in the void with the most precise formulas and your age is 1048 year. Because the time in the void works different as outside.]


    "but I feel like maximal 20 years old. How can I be more than 1000 years old? But than that means that I am as old as the tribe elder. I do not know how to feel about this. System, can you put my shape age too?"


    [Yes, I can]


    Name: Haytam


    Age: 1048 years (21)


    Male


    Cultivation Realm: 3rd level QI Devourer


    Wealth: infinite


    Haytam was truly shocked, he did not know that he lived for so long in the darkness without doing anything, that means he lost more than he thought. Maybe outside only a few years passed, but even if so, he could not accept it.


    "That means the people could call me elder, I cannot let anyone know my age." Haytam was incredibly shocked. But after a while he recovered.


    "System, can you tell me what the cultivation ranking is with an explanation?"


    [Yes, I can.]


    [The cultivation in this dimension is the ultimate cultivation method that could survive since the ancient times. In this dimension exists a lot of ways to cultivate, but most of them are familiar methods and they do not let anyone know about how they cultivate. They are the so-called clans, only people born in the clans had the right to cultivate the method and nobody can leave a clan. The clans have a patriarchal govern system and they are very wealthy the most of times. But thsis clans are the ones with special cultivation methods, like the alchemists, bloodlines or similar.]


    [The common way of cultivation is the activation of the soul beast, like the one you saw from the tribe elder. The soul beasts are decided in four categories: earth, heaven, saint and divine. Every category is better than the last one and they decide how far a cultivator can cultivate. The soul beast is cultivated by absorbing QI from the heaven and earth. As stronger the soul beast gets as stronger the body, soul and mind of the cultivators becomes. The soul beast is used for attacks directly or the cultivators fusions the techniques of the soul beast with his body. For example, the tribe elder can attack with the red tiger directly or fuse with it and his physical body gets the characteristics of the red tiger. Of course, the cultivator can use other techniques like body techniques or qi techniques without using the soul beast at all. Like you knew till now.]


    [The soul beast is principally to support the cultivator in fights as defense or attacks. And the most important function is to decide how fast and far you will cultivate.]


    [The cultivators here are called QI Devourers and they are divided in 15 levels. The first three levels are mainly to give the cultivator enough life force and prolong the life of the QI devourers, a 3rd level QI devourer can live for 1300 years. Because cultivation needs a lot of time, the cultivator accumulates the 1300 years in the three first realms and after that they would only become a little input in live force. I will show you a table with the details.


    -1st level: 250 years. -2nd level: 700 years -3rd level: 1300 years


    -At the 10th level: 5000 years


    -At the 15th level: Infinite


    But even if this looks good, you should be asking if there is a lot of people with an age of 1000 years or more. The answer is: no. The population of this dimension cannot be counted in numbers, but 99,999999% are mortals and cannot cultivate. And the cultivators live in a world of slaughter and they mostly die young.]


    Haytam was surprised and he asked the system: "How strong are the men in the village?"


    [They are all only in the 1st level QI devourer and they cannot go further, because of the poor QI in this area.]


    "Are you saying that the body of an immortal ascension cultivator is only so strong as a 1st level QI devourer?"


    [Yes, it is even a bit weaker. Then in this dimension, a normal stone in the ground can destroy a planet in your old dimension. The QI here is so strong, that the natural density and volume of everything is much stronger than in other dimensions.]


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 128 Chapter 128

    Haytam was not so shocked, but his expression was hard to tell. Then who would believe that a random stone here can destroy a whole planet in the other dimension.


    "But what if the people here went to other dimensions, would they not be able to destroy everything?"


    [No, they cannot. Then this Dimension is closed, you can only enter it and not leave it.]


    "Are you saying that this is a trap for cultivators?"


    [No, because this Dimension is the last destiny of every cultivator, the people who can reach this dimension are all the supreme lords in their original dimension. Nobody wants to return once they reach this place.]


    "Is there nothing after you cultivate to the highest level? You only get the immortality and finito?"


    [Sorry, but this information is a secret. The natural laws do not allow me to tell you! You have to reach the level to know what will happen after you reach the top.]


    Haytam was puzzled, since the beginning the Natural Laws never stopped the system of doing something. He knew that the Natural Law was not something he could explain, then the Natural Law was different and similar in every dimension, planet, and place. The Natural Law was the one that controlled everything and kept the equilibrium at every moment. Sometimes the Natural Law would do nothing, sometimes it would do. For example, one of the reasons why they left the last dimension was that the Natural Law forbid more than one Immortal Ascension cultivators and for every extra, the natural law would have destroyed the whole dimension. Because there was a margin of time that allowed immortal ascension cultivators stay there to prepare themselves to go to the next higher dimension, the dimension did not destroy itself instantly.


    Haytam stood up and said: "System, what cultivation level is suitable for this part of the planet?"


    [The 5th level is suitable, then this is only barren land, and no one can cultivate above this level.]


    "Perfect, make me a 5th level QI devourer."


    Instantly a huge amount of QI flooded his conscience and he felt how his body was changing and becoming stronger than it was before. He even goa few tattoos again. He had tattoos before, but after the system made his body indestructible and purified it from ever bloodline, he never had again a tattoo, because they were connected with the bloodline.


    "Wow, they look so good. What are those images? I never saw them." Haytam saw the tattoos and he was stunned. It was not the art of tattoos from bloodline that a cultivator got. But they were pure texts. His whole body, for the exception of his head, face, hands, neck, and foots, were all tattooed.


    "The one created us, and to the one we return." Haytam read the beginning of the text and he thought that this was a religious text. He could not understand why a text like this appeared in his body.


    "System, what is this tattoo?" Asked Haytam anxious.


    [Your body is so pure and strong, that you created a soul connection with the Natural law.] replied the system with its mechanic voice.


    Haytam began to think why this happened, he knew that he had the purest body in the whole existence, but he never thought that once he got here and practiced the cultivation of this world he would got a soul connection with the Natural Law. Others got soul connections with beasts, weapons or books and he got a connection with the natural Law, that could be the strongest existence in all the places of the world.


    "let us try this soul connection now! Maybe it is something good." He began o activate the soul connection with Qi and a little after he felt nothing. He tried again and nothing happened.


    "What the f*ck? This is not what I expected." He said that angry and then stamped the ground. At the same time when he did that, the beautiful evening darkened with grey clouds and a thunder struck to the ground.


    Haytam was shocked, then with his level he could tell when the weather changed but this was so sudden that he had no idea.


    "Could it be I who did that?" Haytam asked himself and stumped the ground again. Like if the heave knew that he was angry, a lightning struck again.


    "I hit the jackpot, hahaha. I can control the heavens; I can control the heavens. I am unbeatable." Haytam was so excited that he began to jump like a little kid and was laughing and singing.


    Of course, you may ask why he is so excited, when he could use the lightning element before. The reason is that the lightning from the Natural Law contained all the natural laws in it and could punish people or help them. It was like holy water; you cannot compare it with normal water.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 129 Chapter 129

    After he got this good new, he left the hill happily and went back to the village. At this time, everybody was gathered in the plaza and they shared with each other what they did the whole day. Only at mid night, everyone returned to their respective homes and went to sleep.


    The next morning a group of people were standing in front of Haytam and they were waiting for something. The people in front of the group were Ariel, Noel and Carlos. This group were gathered for the project of the canalization.


    "Ok, like I see you can begin now. All the materials you need are on the hill there and you can use whatever you need. Ah, do not work rapidly. Quality over rapidity."


    "Yes"


    They replied and then they went to the hill to see the materials and to begin the construction.


    "It seems like till the construction of the infrastructure; I cannot do anything."


    "Ah yes, I should give them all the upgraded cultivation manuals, or they would not be able to do anything here with that miser manual they have right now."


    Haytam then with a thought ordered the system to send every manual to the person it belongs and then he ordered the system to upgrade the manual of the villagers secretly.


    What means secretly? It means that they would not feel any difference from the original manual and the upgraded. When they will cultivate with the new manual, which is the same as the original at the basics, they will not feel any difference because the system would change some memories in their brain for it.


    Haytam knew that this issue was not correct, but he could also not show the system or tell them that their method was rubbish. So, the best way to give it to them without their knowing.


    And the other reason was that he did not want a big difference of power in the village. If the villager began to feel scared that the outsiders are getting stronger and stronger and may took over their village, then dangerous things could happen, that could be avoided for the best of everyone.


    The cultivation methods were the second thing that decided the speed of your cultivation apart from the soul beast. If the cultivation method suits perfect with the soul beast, then the cultivating will be much smoother and easier.


    The problem of this peninsula here was that the QI was so weak that nobody had strong soul beasts. As you know there is four categories: earth, heaven, saint and divine. From the knowledge the system collected, in this little place the strongest soul beasts were only heaven ranking. For example, the tribe elder and his brother. Both were very special here and that was the reason why the brother could achieve becoming the emperor of an empire. It was already a bless to that in a family in a little village, two brothers having heaven ranking soul beasts.


    Then normally the people in this place would only get earth ranking soul beasts. And even if they awake the soul beast, they will not cultivate further than 2nd level. Because of the scarcity of the QI here. Maybe in other parts of the continent they would have become a 4th level or 5th level at most. But as you see even a heaven ranking soul beast QI devourer could not cultivate further than the 3rd level without any supplements.


    His brother in the other side was already a 5th level QI devourer because he used a lot of spirit plants, pills, and other supplements.


    Now Haytam had another question in mind: "Should I create an own ecosystem here with the perfect environment for cultivating?"


    "No, if I do that, I would be doing the same mistake as before. But the QI is really bad for the standards in this dimension. If this were our original dimension, the QI here would be sufficient for anyone to reach the peak of cultivation."


    Haytam was again in a dilemma, but he knew that he should not interfere to much in this matters. Then he decided yesterday something.


    "I will be going anyway after a time; I cannot be their babysitter forever. If they need more Qi, then they would be able to create formations or search for other methods to have more QI."


    Yes, he wanted to leave. After a whole time of experiencing pain, he wanted to break free in a new world and have an adventure again. This time without interfering too much in the issue of other people.


    He then went to the house of the tribe elder and put secretly in a corner a bag full with stones. This stones were not normal ones, but very special. This stones were the Blood QI stones, that the tribe elder needed to cultivate. This Blood QI could only be gathered by slaughter, but Haytam could easily form that with his new soul connection with the natural law. Because now he knew a few secrets from the heaven, he could use them and create a few things with the help of the system recreating it. Then in the natural law were the recipes and the system and the manufacturing and ingredients to create them.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 130 Chapter 130

    Haytam already knew what the people here would need, and he left everything on the hill in a cottage he built. All the materials were provided by the system and they would be enough to build a whole city.


    Even if they needed something more, there was a computer like device that was connected with the system, and if they had problems or needed something, they could alarm him.


    After settling everything down, he wrote a letter and let it in the house that the village gave him.


    Then he left the village and disappeared in the horizon.


    A few hours later in the village, Sam and Sara were searching for Haytam. They needed to consult about organization matters. But after searching him a long time, they could not find any traces of him.


    Only after searching in the house, they found a letter on the table. Sam took the letter and read it. Directly after he finished reading it, he had tears in his eyes.


    Sara saw him crying and took the letter and began to read it by herself:


    "Dear little brothers and sisters, I remember the first time I met you in that old house and decided to take you under my protection. At that time, you were so small and fragile, that even the wind could blow you away. You had such a terrible life, that I could not ignore you and continue with my life. After taking you with me, for the first time of my life a got a sense of responsibility, and even if I was not with you the whole time, I was proud of you. It was a pleasure seeing you growing up.


    I know I made your lives difficult as I failed choosing a good wife and made you suffer for years and do things you did not wanted to do. I really regret it. But somehow, I could correct this and now almost everything is ok. You are not anymore young and free, some of you have a family and others are searching for one. But I cannot do the same as you for now.


    I decided to go away and search for a new adventure, but I go without guilt, then I know you are in a better place. I know you have to build it before it becomes perfect, but I know you can do it.


    I tried to stay here, but I am not the type of person that can stay in a place and live peacefully.


    Thank you for everything, I love you all. Maybe we can see each other soon.


    Bye."


    The letter was short, but enough to express what he wanted to say.


    "It seems like he is forever away. I knew that this day would come. He never stayed in a place for a long time and he need changes every time. I hope he has a safe trip and that he someday will return here t visit." Said Sam after a time. He was the one that knew the personality of Haytam the best. He was also the one that had more time with him,


    He knew that Haytam was a type of person that travelled the whole time. The only time he stayed in one place, was as he felt in love with Alice. In order to make her happy, he let his desires sink and he began to build a city to live with her. But at the end he was fooled and almost killed. Therefor he could understand him.


    After they found the letter, they had a meeting with all the other, and they told them that Haytam left the village. But this time they were somehow happy for him, that he began to do what he like to do. They all knew that Haytam had a free soul and he did not stay in one place. So, after reading the letter they felt relieved that he found his path again and that he will continue what he began a few years ago.


    In the house of the tribe elder, the tribe elder was sitting with crossed legs and was looking at the bag in front of him. He was smiling.


    "This young man is really incredible; he did what he said. Maybe I have the opportunity to bring my brother to the right path."


    After saying this he took a stone from the bag and closed his eyes and then the blood tiger appeared behind him. Instantly they began to suck the Blood QI from the Blood QI Stone.


    This day everyone was happy, and they marked this day, as a day of holiday. It was the day that their big brother and idol parted away. Of course, they were a little sad, but it would be sadder that he stayed here without motivations.


    In front of the entrance of a forest, far away from the village, a young man was standing and contemplating the forest.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 131 Chapter 131

    5 months later, deep in the forest.


    "System, how long till the end of this forest?" A young voice was to hear in the lonely forest.


    [You already walked more than two thirds of the forest. Be patience, you already asked me 1458 times.]


    This young man was Haytam, he was still in the forest he entered five months ago. In this five months, Haytam experienced a lot of things in this forest alone. He had to fight with all types of dangerous beasts or flee from dangerous beasts when they exceed his level.


    This forest was the one that separated the peninsula and the main continent and was impossible to cross. Or that was what the people believed. Because this forest was one of the biggest forest in the continent, the people could not find a way to cross it. Even after running everyday for five months, Haytam was only able to cross two thirds of the forest.


    But thanks to the system, he had a map like that guided him through this forest safely. But safely meant only that he would not go in the wrong way, this forest was still very dangerous, even with the cultivation of a 6th level QI Devourer. But Haytam relied on the system when he could not handle a situation, and everything was ok.


    "I hope I will not meet with a leopard, please not!" Haytam heard a noise from a near tree. He hated the leopards from this forests and he did not know a leopard was doing in a forest. But they were the most horrible beasts that a person could meet here.


    Soon after saying this, a black leopard popped out and jumped to Haytam.


    "Of course, it is a leopard. Which other beasts would hide in a tree? It is an also a 6th level beast. I have work today." Haytam sighed and took his sword out. Then he attacked back the leopard.


    The leopard saw the attack of the human and dodged it before he took out his claws and tried to scratch the human.


    Haytam saw the claws and dodged them by jumping to the right. He could not afford it be scratched by those claws, because they were poisonous. The claws were deadly for human under the 7th level and Haytam was in that ranking, so he had to avoid it by any price. He hated the leopards in this forest because of their deadly claws, then he already had the honor to taste the pain from the poison.


    "I will not fall again because of that poison, wait only, I will peel your skin out." Shout Haytam and with a swing from his sword. A fire blade was shoot out and the leopard was decapitated instantly.


    "Haha, I think you lost something." Haytam took the decapitated head with his hand and said. The body was lying on the ground and a moment later began to shake crazily because of the blood coming out.


    Haytam jumped away and let the leopard there and continued his journey. Since he left the village, this was his daily routine. As deeper he run into the forest as more beasts and stronger beasts he would meet.


    Haytam personally could only handle till 8th level beasts, it was already two levels higher than him, but he could handle it without problems. If he met with any beast stronger than that, which is normal when you are in the centrum of the forest, then he run away with the help of the system, because it was impossible for him to escape alone. He did not want that the beasts played with his indestructible body which was not secured against poison.


    Haytam could still remember as he got poisoned: "System, why am I so weak against poison? I thought I had an indestructible body."


    [Sorry, I upgraded your indestructible body but not your immunity against poison. I will do it now.]


    Haytam could not believe at that moment that the system made a mistake, but he quickly forgives it.


    .


    Haytam had still a long way before him and he enjoyed this trip into the forest, because even if it was a little lonely, it made him fell alive. He also practiced his weapons skill and mastered almost all the weapons that the system could offer, which were all the weapons that exists.


    Haytam choose after a lot of consideration, two weapons as his main weapons. The first one was the sword, he loved to practice with his unique sword, which was also the strongest sword that exists. Of course, the sword was limited because of his level, but when he reaches the 15th level, then he could cut the dimension in two with it.


    The second weapon was a fire gun, he loved them from his previous life. But his fire gun was unique, because it used QI as munition, and he needed only one form to use it as a normal gun or as a sniper. So, he had the gun every time on him if he needed it. This gun also saved him a lot.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 132 Chapter 132

    In an instant a few months passed, and Noah reached the other end of the forest. Till now he could remember as the system told how long it will take for him to pass the whole forest. A total of 8 months was spent in this forest and it changed a little his perspective for life.


    Being alone for so long, allowed him to think a lot and help him find a new goal to follow, or at least it made his ideas clearer than before. If it was before he wanted only to travel, now he wanted to travel and discover.


    It was a minimal change of ideas, but for Haytam was more than that.


    "Finally, out!! I thought this forest was endless long." Haytam shout as soon as he saw the end of the trees in front of him.


    He was so excited and run to the exit to see what was there. Then this forest was for a long time like a fee chosen prison, that he loved.


    "Oh, it looks the same as the other side." Said Haytam after seeing the other side. He did not know what he was expecting, but it felt somehow like an idiot.


    "The only difference is the QI in the air, but everything else is the same." Murmured Haytam.


    Yes, the Qi in the air was much thicker than in the other side of the forest. He did not know why, but it was like this and he could not change it, or better saying he did not want.


    So, after observing for a short time, Haytam walked away in some direction. This time he did not ask the system or somebody, he only followed his instinct, and everything was ok for him.


    After three hours of continually walking, Haytam met the first people here. But it was not a friendly meet as he expected, it was more like the reunion of the bandits and their prey. Not friendly at all.


    "We are the Blackheads bandits, give us you pertinences or your life. You choose!" Said one of the bandits.


    "Come on! I ma new here, why are you doing this?" replied Haytam in bad mood. he always had bad luck meeting people.


    "Shut up or I slice your baby ass. You came here without knowing about the Blackheads Bandits? Do not joke with us!" Said another bandit very prideful. He did not like the idea that someone did not know them.


    "We are the biggest bandit in this region, and nobody dares to offend us. Do you know who our boss is?" Another one shout too.


    "No, I do not know." Haytam replied calmly.


    "You peasant how dare you come here without knowing the name of our boss Blaine Blackhead. He is a 5th level QI devourer, even the mayor of the city and the clans leaders there, have to respect him because his strength." Said another bandit.


    "It looks like I have no interest to know him. Thank you for you explanation and bye." Haytam said that and continued walking without caring about that group of bandits.


    He could see that they relied completely on his boss and without them they are nothing. Therefore, they spoke about him so much and explained who he is.


    "hehehe, do you think you can go? Who allow you to go?" A bandit jumped in front of him and did not let Haytam continue his way.


    Haytam looked the man in broken clothes and full of dirt in front of him and sighed.


    Then in an instant after moving his hand, a sound could be heard.


    ! Boom!


    It was a clear sound, and everybody was shocked, but not eh man in front of Haytam, because he was dead. He had now a hole in his forehead.


    "Do you want me to play with you or can I continue my way. Your boss is a joke in front of me, so before doing anything, think about this fallen man." Said Haytam with a cold voice and releasing his aura.


    The bandits instantly began to frighten and run away, then they knew that they had nor chance against a monster like this young man. They were sure that the only one that could fight him was their boss, but they did not know how to report this matter after running away.


    They did not even look for the others before they run away, but at they end they met in the same place.


    It was the entrance before their main quarters. Here did everyone lived and the bounty the collected from robbing also came here. As they entered the main quarters running, the other bandits laughed and shout to them:


    "Did you saw a ghost or what?"


    "Did you finally meet god?"


    The other bandits continued mocking them, but they were to scare to say something.


    Short after that, they arrived at where the boss was.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 133 Chapter 133

    "BOSS! We failed you and one of our men was killed!" Said the leader of the group to the boss of the bandits, called Blaine Blackhead.


    This bandits were divided in groups and every group had a group leader- But all the groups and groups leaders had the Boss as their emperor. If he said something or wanted something, they all had to do everything to make it become real. If not, they would suffer the anger of a the level QI Devourer and that was not good for anybody in the groups.


    The group leader that met Haytam and was defeated, was the leader of one of the weakest groups in the whole bandit group.


    "Who dared to kill one of my dogs? Do he wish to die or what?" Asked Blaine. He did not look sad or angry, but he only wanted to know who did that.


    "We do not know, but he is very young and has the same cultivation level as you Boss. We tried everything, but at the end he was too strong and one of our men died." Replied the man.


    Blaine Blackhead was thinking after he heard that, he was not a complete brute and had some common sense.


    It was strange that someone in his level was not known here. He himself was a 5th QI devourer and even if he was a bandit, he still got respect from others and was feared. But the young man they were talking about did not seem to be known by others and maybe came from another place. If this is true. than they had bigger problems than he thought.


    "tell me more about him." Said Blaine.


    "he looked very normal when we met, but he was very calm the whole time. He even ignored us and wanted to continue his way, but after we stopped him, the man that was in front of him was killed instantly and in a speed that I never saw."


    "Ah, he also had no idea who we are, even after telling him that you are our boss. Even hearing that you are a 5th level QI Devourer, he did not give shit about it and continued walking."


    Blaine Blackhead was now a little confused, he thought that the other party did not know who he was and his cultivation level, but it seems like he did not know them at all and from his acts, he should be even stronger than him or at least as strong as him.


    "You said he was a young man?"


    "Yes, he did not look older than 20 years and looked very plain." Replied the man in fear.


    "Go now and do not try anything against that man, he is dangerous. If you meet him again, try to be on his good side and tell the other too about him. GO!"


    Blaine was a bandit and he knew how to adapt very quickly, and this was also the reason why he was still in this position. Always when someone appeared that could destroy him and the group, he would do his best to avoid that person or at least to not make him or her angry. He was a true survivor and nobody could win him when it is about surviving in a society full with cultivators. He called it the ''Art of Surviving''.


    .


    Not very far away, a young man was still walking alone. This young man was Haytam.


    "System when are we reaching the next city?" Asked Haytam desperately.


    [In ten minutes, we will see the city borders.] the system replied. The almighty system that could do everything, was now only a navigation system for Haytam and he was using it completely.


    "If I can see it in ten minutes, why not speeding a little?" he said this and then like a flash he disappeared from the place where he was and only a silhouette that was running like the wind was to see in the horizon.


    Exactly in one minute, Haytam reached the city, he was not only able to see it but he was in the city entrance.


    "WELCOME TO GINAS CITY"


    This was written on a large piece of wood on the entrance. It was very simple written and could be seen by everyone.


    Haytam then walked straight to the city and was not stopped by guards or anyone, but then an alarm sounded.


    "The cultivator that is trying to enter the city should register at first." A guard said calmly, and everyone was looking around them to see who the cultivator is here.


    Haytam looked at himself and thought: "Are cultivators different or what?"


    But he approached the guard and said: "I am the one that wants to enter the city."


    "You should know that a cultivator has to register his entrances and exists because of the danger you bring with you." Said the guard as if he was used to say that.


    "Sorry, I always lived in a village, I did not know that I have to register for anything." Replied Haytam.


    "Do not worry, it happens more than it should, follow me."


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 134 Chapter 134

    Haytam followed the guard and soon they reached a room in the wall of the city. It looked like a secret room and it was not easy to find, if there were not a little door, all the people would only see a wall.


    "Ok, write your name, age and level." Said the guard as he put a paper in front of Haytam, then he continued: "The reason of visiting the city too."


    Haytam was somehow surprised, that the city controlled so strict the entrance of cultivators. He knew that the cultivators were the minority, but they were also the strongest. Maybe it was because of their danger level.


    "System, do they know how strong I am?" Haytam asked quickly in his mind the system, he knew that if he told his real cultivation level, he would be suspected.


    [No master, they do not know.]


    "Scan the city and tell me how strong the strongest cultivator is."


    [The strongest one is a 6th level QI Devourer and there are a few 5th level QI devourer too.]


    Haytam thanked the system in his mind and then decided to write that he was a 4th level QI devourer. It is for sure not that surprising as being 6th level.


    He also knew that the strongest one should be the city lord, because from all the experience he got after travelling and going to different places. It was also very normal, because the city lord should be above all the others and can defend the city.


    "You look young and you are already a 4th level. Even the young masters in our city are not so talented as you. They are at most a 3rd level and that is enough for them to call themselves the owners of the world." Said the guard after revising what Haytam had written.


    He had right, the people on his age were 2nd levels or similar, but this could only be said for this city. Because as deeper you go in the continent as stronger is the QI in the air and the cultivators can cultivate faster.


    "Can I know how is called this city?" Asked suddenly Haytam, he was curious to know.


    "You are really from a village. This city is called the Neverend City. I know it hears a little bit strange, but we refer with the Neverend to the forest in the near. It is the forest that nobody could cross or when someone goes deep enough, they would die and never return. This city is very known because of that forest and a lot of people came here to hunt or to search for herbs."


    "Thank you and good bye."


    Haytam left that place as fast as he came there. It was not a good feeling to be asked about your identity and your strength only because you want to go to a place. It was not the best feeling.


    After entering the city officially, he saw a lot of people coming a going, they all had something in common and that was their weapon or baskets.


    "they have weapons on them but not all of them are cultivators. Are they the so-called hunters?" Haytam was curious to know about this people that dared to go to the forest to hunt, even if it was that dangerous. He himself crossed the forest, but that was only thanks to the system, he knew exactly that if he had not help, he would have died or something similar.


    But these hunters did not go deep in the forests, but only in the entrance to hunt the weakens type of beast, that were only stronger than normal animals but not as strong as a 1st level beast.


    After walking for a time, he saw a large building and saw a huge sign outside.


    "Auction of the year today, everyone is welcomed!"


    This was what there was written, and Noah found it interesting. He already had visited an auction before but that was with Alice, so he did not like this memory at all.


    "let see what they are offering, but it begins only in 3 hours. I still have time; a meal would be good now." Haytam decided to visit the auction, but because it was still too early, he decided to o and eat something, maybe even doing something else too.


    Soon after he decided that, he began to search for a good restaurant, but the city was filled with old bars and they were the only that offered food till now. Only after walking more and asking a few people he got to a restaurant. The restaurant looked fine from outside, so Haytam decided to give it a try an eat there.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 135 Chapter 135

    Haytam entered the restaurant and he was directly welcomed by a waiter.


    "Welcome in our restaurant, are you alone or are you awaiting other persons?"


    "I am alone."


    "Ok, follow me."


    The waiter was very polite, but there was some disdain in his eyes. Haytam could see it very clearly thanks to his level of cultivation and his understanding of human nature. Haytam were not wearing luxury clothes right now, he was wearing a special designed tracksuit made by the system, that was extremely comfortable and resistant. And the most important thing is that this designs was very similar to what the people wear in this place. There were many designs, from super luxury to super poor, but he preferred the normal design, that looked not so plain but also not so luxury.


    Once they reached a table, the waiter gave him a menu and then left him. Then a person would need time to decide what to eat.


    After five minutes the waiter came again and asked: "Have you decided what to order?"


    ???Two grilled ducks, a salat, and juice." Said Haytam without hesitating.


    The waiter was somehow surprised that Haytam ordered the most expensive dish in the restaurant and not once but double. You should know that the grilled duck costs 2 golden coins and was very expensive for a grilled duck. It was the specialty of the restaurant and they were very proud of it, but not all were able to afford.


    The waiter nodded and then left again.


    Haytam was waiting now for his food and observing the people around him. The restaurant was full with young people and they all looked young and rich. Maybe they have the same age as Haytam.


    "It seems like I am the only one that comes to a restaurant like this alone." This was his observation after looking all the people.


    After a half a hour the waiter came back with the two grilled ducks, the salat and the juice. But there were also some accompaniments for the duck, that were served only with the grilled duck.


    The waiter left the food in the table and left again quickly.


    But Haytam looked at the dishes on the table and his appetite was roaring for the food. So, without thinking twice Haytam began to eat.


    But now it was the time for the other people to look at Haytam.


    "He ordered two imperial grilled duck to eat alone. Is he new in the city and o does not know the prices?"


    Some of them said to the other table friends.


    "Wow, if my allowance permitted me to eat like him, I would be very lucky. But my father is so stingy, he gives me only 1 gold coin per week. If I continue like this, I will die poor." Other complained about their financial situation.


    Haytam on the other side was eating his food and hearing the complains of the others.


    "They all want to wat like me, but nobody wants to work for it."


    "Ok, I also do not work, but my situation is different."


    Haytam them spent the next two hours there and then he went to the auction house. The auction house had only opened its doors now.


    "Wow, this is really majestic. Even without technology, everything works without problem." Haytam was surprised to see how everything worked only with QI.


    "Hello, I want to buy a ticket."


    "Yes, a normal sit for 5 gold coins and a VIP sit for 20 gold coins." The worker there replied.


    "A VIP ticket please."


    The worker then took a card out and gave it to Haytam. And Haytam gave the man the 20 gold coins.


    After he entered the auction, the worker shown her surprise. She saw strange people buying tickets here, but she never saw a young man with plain clothes entering an auction and even paying for the most expensive sit in the auction.


    "This job is really interesting; you can see so many crazy people every day."


    Haytam soon reached the VIP section and with the VIP card, he had no problem accessing his sit, which was a little room with everything you need and was very anonymous if you wanted.


    "Why being anonymous if I can show off, I do not need to hide. If I want something, I will buy it. If someone wants to trouble with me, then I will fight it. Why hiding also hiding?"


    Also, he opened the window of the little room and now everyone could see him, and he could see everyone. It was much better than looking through a screen.


    And of course, with his actions, he attracted the attention of everyone once he opened the window completely. Then nobody from the VIP section did that, because the most of times they bought the VIP sits to be anonymous not to show off.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 136 Chapter 136

    The people around him began to be curious about the identity of Haytam, they wanted to know who this kid was that had the courage to show his face from the VIP room. If he bought something that everyone wanted, then everyone would be after him.


    "Who is that kid?" Asked a man from another VIP room.


    "I do not know, master, he never came here before. Should I check him?" replied a voice from his side.


    "If you do not know, then he should be an outsider. Do not worry to much about him, he is for sure from some aristocrat clan and want to show his strength." Said then the man that asked first.


    In another VIP rooms similar conversation were occurring too. But one thing was the same by them all, and that was that nobody had an idea who Haytam was.


    Haytam of course did not know about what the people in the other VIP rooms were talking about, because the rooms were good secured and did not allow anyone to listen from outside.


    "Ladies and Gentleman, welcome to our annual auction of the MI clan."


    "We are proud about to be holding the biggest auction in thousand kilometers."


    "We have today a large variety of items to auction and you will be happy to see them."


    A young woman with a voluptuous body came out from the backstage and she began to speak to the multitude.


    She sucked all the male attention to her in an instant, she was so beautiful and sexy with her perfect s-shape body and blonde hair and blue eyes, that nobody could resist.


    But the females in the auction were not as happy as they saw how their partners or friends or men, they like were bewitched by her.


    "I am Sara MI and I am the host for this auction today. I hope you enjoy it."


    Haytam was looking at this woman with curiosity, he knew that something was wrong with her. He could sense how a fragrance was coming from her and she was attracting all the men to her.


    "This is not a perfume; this is a spell. A love spell, that attracts the attention of the men and some women too when the hormones made it possible. Interesting, trying to fool the men to buy more. Good trick, but not with me."


    Haytam sensed the fragrance from the woman directly, he could sense it and smell it. But he had resistance to all types of poisons or things that could affect his mental health and he was much stronger than her, therefor he could resist her enchants easily.


    "Whatever, let see what they can offer."


    After the introduction from the hostess, the auction began little after.


    "The first item today is an interspatial ring with more 100 square meters. The price begins by 5000 gold coins!"


    "7000 Gold coins!"


    "8000!"


    "10000!" The price quickly raised to 15000 gold coins and then stopped; the winner was one from the public auctioneers.


    "Are the spatial rings here also so rare? Wait, yes they are." Haytam asked himself at first, but then he remembered that he had a library in his head and could see that. And as expected, the interspatial rings are rare here too. The most important ingredient to produce them was rare in this continent too, because it did not come naturally in the nature, but they came from interspatial cracks between dimensions.


    The tunnel that Haytam and the other used to come to this dimension, are called interspatial cracks or tunnels. Sometimes there are turbulences between the doors to the dimension in the cracks or tunnels and the interspatial rocks are formed and then they fall in dimensions in form of meteorites.


    There are even special trained beasts and cultivators that have the job to find those interspatial rocks and when they find it, they sell it for extremely high prices.


    Like the ring that was sold now, the ring was small and did not weighed more than 5 grams, but it still costs 15000 gold coins. And the rocks that are found are usually big meteorite. But when the continent is so big and the people demand them so much, the price will only go higher. And the fact that one of those meteorites did not came often, but only once every few years, makes this rock more special.


    "I have the system; I do not care about this. I hope I can find something more interesting in this place."


    Suddenly someone knocked the door from the room were Haytam was sitting.


    Haytam was curious to see who the person was that came in the middle of the auction to him.


    "hello, how can I help you?" Asked Haytam after opening the door with a button.


    "Young master, my master is inviting you to the banket in the main hall. He hopes you respond to his invitation." Said the man without seeing the face of Haytam.


    Haytam did not move from his sit and was still watching the auction, he did not turn to look at the person that came.


    Haytam then waved his hand and replied: "I will think about it."


    The he closed the door in the man''s face.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 137 Chapter 137

    Haytam knew that an afterparty banquet was not as simple as a banket. He was sure that all the VIPs from the city were there and he as a newcomer in this city, he would be the middle point, only because his actions in the auction house.


    "Should I go to the wolfs cave? It would be interesting; I am sure about that. But I am too lazy to go. I will think about it again."


    Haytam knew that he would be tested and questioned and a lot of things, but he could also play with those people too.


    "Second item of the day. The heavenly pill from Master Craftwood. The alchemy master Craftwood, who also is the disciple from the Pill sect, has given us this pill and it is 100 percent authentic. The price begins at 1000 golds."


    The people in the auction house instantly became excited, they all were shocked that an item like that would appear.


    "it is really a Heavenly Pill from master Craftwood, he is the master number one in the city. I heard that he was the disciple of the Pill Sect, the biggest sect related to alchemy."


    "I need it, with that pill I can reach the 4th or even 5th level!"


    All the people were talking about the pill and the master behind it. Haytam was curious and listened to them and with the help of the knowledge he already had, was not difficult to find out about what they were speaking.


    "The heavenly pill is also a pill that helps the cultivators to breakthrough from the 3rd level to the 4th level or from the 4th level to the 5th level. It was the most important pill for people in this region of the continent, because the strongest one in this region is only a 6th level QI devourer.


    So, pills like this were very precious here, but when you go deeper into the continent this pill become more normal and normal until it becomes only a low rank pill without significance."


    "I am really in a barren land, they cannot even produce such a normal pill, I should go from here as quick as I can." Haytam decided, as he found out about this. He could not believe that the contrast between the continent centrum and the other places was so big. From what he found out, there are even 15th level cultivators in the inner of the continent, but they were only recorded in books and he could not verify it right now and he did not want to, because then he would pressure himself and that was not good for him.


    Short after the audition calmed, the auction began, and the prices were rising like crazy. It was very crazy in the eyes of Haytam, he could not understand why they would give so much out for so a low rank pill. The only thing that made it look precious was the name, nothing more.


    "10.000"


    ¡­.


    "45.000"


    "50.000"


    "54.500"


    Only after reaching the price to 54.500 gold coins, it was a VIP that bid for it. It looked like he was very rich and needed it.


    Haytam wanted to know who that person was and why he ought it for such a price. So, he spied them with he helps of the system.


    "I have now the pill to help my grandchild to become an 4th level. And then he will be the genius number one and he can go to the Phoenix empire to the Hellfire Sect. The clan leader will not be able to stop you my child." An old man was sitting there and laughing arrogantly. By his side was a young man that looked in the age of Haytam and he looked arrogant and proud too.


    "Thank you, grandpa, that bastard of Chan will see me rising and he will regret have being born as the young master of the clan. I can stop laughing at the fact that a few years before, he was considered the genius number one." The younger one said to the old man.


    "Do not worry about Chan, he is already finished, he is only an 1st level and he cannot cultivate. Work hard and make me the clan leader."


    "Yes, grandpa."


    After hearing this Haytam was excited, he could not hide his euphoria. He could not believe that there was such a coincidence in the world.


    "Am I blessed with all the luck in this world or what? How can this be possible?"


    "I can now fulfill one of my childhood dreams, I never thought that I could find this only because I wanted to spy other people."


    "I have to use this opportunity as a true web novels fan and as otaku, if not I can be called the biggest dumbass in the world."


    Haytam was speaking to himself like a mad man and nobody knew what he found out or what he wanted to do. But one thing was clear, he would do something big.


    Autor: Hello everyone, this is the chapter that ends the second volume. From now on, there will be a big change and I hope you will like it. I hope you continue liking my novel. Thank you.


    Please go to


    to read the latest chapters for free

 138 Chapter 138

    The auction continued slowly and nothing important happened. For Haytam was this auction very boring, he did not find anything that he liked or something he could need.


    "Ladies and gentleman, this is our last item. This item was found by and adventurer in a cave and is very mysterious. We tried to find out what it is, but we could not find out. But we are sure that this item is special and could be used to store QI in it."


    "For everyone that has interest in it, the item will begin at the basis price of 25.000 gold coins. The auction begins now."


    The people in the audition looked at the item, that looked like a necklace with a ring on it, but at the same time the ring was fused with the necklace and could not be moved. The necklace looked beautiful, but nobody knew for what it was good. They could not buy a necklace for 25.000 gold coins only for joy. It was too expensive.


    Haytam who was still sitting lazily and thinking about his plan, thought for a moment and he was absolutely concentrated. But as he saw the necklace, he thought that it was a good item.


    "Why is a spirit container here? It is a high rank item and should not appear in this barren land. Should I buy it?" Asked Haytam to himself and a little after without thinking, he bid for the necklace.


    "30.000!"


    "The first bid is here; someone wants to bid higher?" Sara Mi was absolutely happy to see someone that wants to buy this almost useless necklace.


    "What is he doing? Does he have too much money to spend?" The others were all curious why someone would spend money on that necklace, that seemed useless.


    "it seems like the young master in the VU¨¬P room is the only that has interest in our item, if no one bids a higher price, then our item will go to this young master in 1, 2, 3! Congratulations!"


    Haytam nodded and was satisfied with himself, at the end he bought something, that was good.


    The necklace cached his attention because it was not a normal item, but a very spiritual one and one that could not be found commonly.


    "This Spirit Container in form of necklace is very powerful, it is used to contain spirits and souls in the necklace, and you provide it with your own QI to let them survive. If someone under the 3rd level would wear it, then all his QI would be absorbed, and he would lose his cultivation in a few days. The problem is that, he would not even know it."


    Haytam loved the knowledge he had in his brain, then it spared him a lot of time to know what something is."


    After the auction, Haytam left the auction house happily with the necklace in his hands. The necklace as he said was very beautiful and was made for men and women.


    "System, scan this necklace and search for any anomaly!"


    [Yes master.]


    The system scanned the necklace and short after it had the results in its hand.


    There is a soul in the necklace, the soul is inactive because of the lack of QI. If somebody under 4th level would wear, then he would be drained to death, because the soul there needs a lot more QI than in normal situations.


    I scanned the soul and it seems like it is not an evil one. But it is very weak and can disappear at every moment. It is very curious that the soul could survive for so long without a host.]


    Haytam di not know how to react, he did not know if this was really only luck or it was something more. In the action house he found a candidate, here he found the perfect item for the candidate and the family of the candidate is also perfect. He could create his own real life novel and he knew that he was able to do it. Everything was so perfect timed, that he could not believe his eyes.


    "it seems like I must create an immortal legend in this dimension. The world wants me to prepare everything for him." Haytham said joking. He always wanted to be at the side of those main characters in novels and he knew that he found the perfect candidate and that he could complete his dream.

 139 Chapter 139

    Haytam followed the old and the young man that he spied before in the auction house to know where they were living. At the same time, he was ordering the system to do some arrangements.


    "System give to the soul in the necklace enough QI to awake, at the same time, upgrade the necklace and give it a space where I can enter and live there. There should be everything, but the most important this, is that I will be able to see everything from the inside."


    [Yes, master. The necklace was upgraded, the necklace is now an portal to the earth like planet I created. The space is identical to the earth you know and the space too.]


    Haytam was happy, the order he gave a time ago was finished and he could use it now.


    "Upgrading the system was a good choice, the earth was created in so a short time, that is good. Even if it is only a recreation, the earth will be still the earth, only without any humans."


    Haytam wanted to have an earth like planet, like he knew and loved, because he missed it and he knew that the system was not able to send him there for some reason. So, he had to create his own and now he wanted to use it as his operation base for this new mission.


    "System, the portal to the space, is only accessible to me and no one can notice it or use it by conscience."


    [Yes, master!]


    Soon, Haytam reached the entrance to a big piece of the city that was surrounded by walls. It was the entrance of a clan, the Lee clan.


    Haytam looked around and he was sure that this clan was prominent and rich. They had even two jade lion statues in front of their doors. Nobody, that was poor or normal would put two statues of jade in the entrance. He also saw the amount of guards outside, that were surrounding the walls and patrolling the whole time.


    Haytam used his hear sense and began to hear the conversation of the guards, he knew that he would find good information from them.


    "Today''s meal is chicken with rice, I hate this dish. They give it to us almost every day."


    "I know, but what can we do. Chicken and rice are way better than eating soil to survive."


    .


    "Do you want to have a drink tonight with me?"


    "nah, my wife is waiting. She will kill me if I go and waste money."


    "Bro, you changed since you married. You are not the same anymore."


    .


    "Did you hear about the grandson of the first elder. I heard that he is already at the 3rd level and on his way to the 4th level."


    "Yes, I heard that too. What a pity for the son of the clan leader, he was once a genius and now he will be a 1st level forever."


    "What good can he do? He is only a little bastard with big ball, that wanted to show off. At the end, he is not even worthy to be the son of the sect leader. Alex is much better and with the help of the first elder, he will skyrocket very high soon."


    ! Humpf!


    .


    Haytam heard the last conversation and knew that they were talking about the young man and the old man he saw in the auction house and the third one was who he searched.


    "let us see what kind of boy he is, I hope he is not a spoiled brat that cannot do anything." Haytam was hoping in his heart, he wanted to find a righteous boy and not some spoiled child.


    Haytam used an invisibility technique from the system and entered the clan territory, he was walking slowly and watching his surroundings.


    In front of him were Alex and the first elder walking together to somewhere and both looked very happy. They also were greeted the whole time by all the people they met on their way.


    "Welcome back first elder!"


    "Welcome back young master Alex!"


    This two sentences could be heard by the people the whole time, until both entered a luxury courtyard. The courtyard was too magnificent and luxury and big, it had everything you could imagine what a courtyard could have.


    "It seems like the advantages of being the first elder are not light." Haytam commented, and then he continued searching for Chan Lee, the boy that was destined to have a bright future since Haytam picked his interest in him.


    .


    "Young master Chan, please go. You will not get an allowance this month."


    "Why? Everyone got his allowance, why only me not."


    "Do not disturb and go!"


    .


    Haytam heard this from far away and his interest was picked up, then he headed to the voices

 140 Chapter 140

    "Chan Lee, the allowance for you this month was used to help Alex to cultivate. So, be thankful that you can help a true genius to cultivate." Said a young man with a little bag in his hands filled with money.


    "If you want to help your beloved genius, then give him your own money, why should I pay for it." Replied Chen Lee angered with the situation.


    "I did not decide that, I already have my allowance, so I can go and buy something for me. Do you want to come with me and buy something?" The same young man replied laughing and then he began to walk to somewhere.


    Chen Lee was left there, and everybody ignored him and laughed about him. They were amused that he was so angered.


    "Why always me? What did I do to deserve this?" Chen Lee said to himself and left the place too. But he did not stay in the clan territory, but he went outside from the backdoor, so nobody noticed him.


    Haytam followed him and was observing the boy and what he was doing. The boy seems to be 17 years old and had a skinny figure. He looked frail and easy to break and not like a cultivator. Haytam scanned him and he was at the 1st level QI Devourer, but it was strange because he was only entry stage. But at the same time, he seems to be since a long time a 1st level, so that was strange, because the entry stage could be passed in a few days and was the easiest part of a cultivator in his life as cultivator.


    [Master, the soul has awakened. Do you want to speak with it?]


    The system suddenly spoke and Haytam was surprised by this. He could never get along with the surprise messages from the system.


    "Yes, of course. But continue looking were that young child is going and give me then an exact location."


    [Yes master!]


    Suddenly Haytam conscience was sucked into the necklace and in front of him the world changed. He was now in an different spatial space. This space was only a big room and in the middle of the room was a woman standing there.


    "Welcome to my private space, you are a young man, I did not saw a young man since a long time. Do you want to be my disciple?" The woman turned her back and showed for the first her face and then said.


    The woman was beautiful, like a fairy, but her eyes showed a coldness that he never saw. But that coldness was not a bad one, it was more an indifference coldness. Like everything in this world was normal and she was the only one that was different. But at the same time, it did not contain any arrogance.


    "Wow aren''t you a little too fast. Why should I take you as a master?"


    "I think you do not know who I am, I am the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon. Everyone wants to be my disciple."


    She replied calmly.


    The woman was shocked by the answer of the young man, it was the first time that she was rejected.


    At the same time, Haytam was looking for information about her. And he found it very quickly.


    "Also, you are the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon. You were once the strongest cultivator that this dimension and all the others ever saw, and you were like a god in this dimension. Your saying was the order to everyone. But 10.000 ago your best friend and family betrayed you and killed you, of course under the excuse that you have gone crazy. I must say, you have a good history."


    "Your strength comes from the unique cultivation technique called the Seven Demon Dragons and your soul beast called Dragon Serpent, a normal snake that combined with the cultivation technique became a Dragon Serpent. Your enemies and friends were all jealous because of the technique you had, and they killed you to get the technique, unfortunately they were not able to catch your soul and interrogate it."


    Haytam was like someone that was the whole time in her near and knew everything about her. She was shocked, nobody knew that she was born with only normal snake as a soul beast. This was her biggest secret and she never trusted anyone to tell this secret.


    "You found this magical technique in a broken book in a public library and because you were poor and your parents could not help you to cultivate, you decided to try this broken technique, but at the end you found out that this technique was the strongest that existed. And with your new technique and thousands of years of cultivation, your earth ranked soul beast became and divine soul beast with draconian attributes."


    The woman could not more stay calm and she began to tremble, this was to accurate, nobody should know so much about her, this was too much.


    "Are you here to steal the technique, if yes, you are wrong here. Even if you try to steal it, I will not give it to you, and you cannot force it out."


    Haytam began to laugh, and she was insecure why he was laughing. That made her more nervous.


    "You are wrong, I am only here to offer my help to you."

 141 Chapter 141

    "What do you mean by offering your help? I am the heavenly empress; nobody can help me. Even if you could give me QI, I am still very powerful and can kill you instantly." The Heavenly Empress of the Dragon replied indignantly.


    She could not understand what a 5th level QI Devourer can help her with. She could kill millions of him in an instant if she wants.


    "You are wrong, you cannot kill me. This Soul container in now under my control, that means that you cannot harm me even if you want. This is the reality, so wake up, you are not the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon anymore."


    The woman suddenly began to look at her surrounding and searching for something. After a few moments she looked desperate as if she had lost something important.


    "What did you do? How could you change the Soul container? I am still a 15th level QI devourer soul, you cannot control me." She shouts to Haytam anxiously. She had lost her little freedom that she still had before. Even if she were underwater and she were not able to absorb QI, she could still go out to look the outside and walk in a radius of 100 meter from the necklace. She only lost this ability after she had no QI anymore. Then the souls could go out, but they could not move the spirit container by itself, therefor they needed a host that could move them around and supply them with QI.


    "Do not worry, it is not that bad. I only restricted you to talk with you right now, after this you will be able to do the same as before. I even reinforced your soul and you will be able to cultivate by yourself and you will not need a host to get Qi." Said Haytam to calm her, this was an advantage after improving the spirit container.


    The soul began to check if what he said was real and after she closed her eyes and tried to cultivate and after ten minutes, she could feel how man from another place began to flow in the space of the necklace and then she began to absorb the QI. It was a magical feeling because I was not the same as cultivating with a physical body, it was like the QI fused with the soul itself and became more real. She was now half transparent, and she looked ethereal, but after she began to cultivate, her ethereal appearance began to consolidate and get more color.


    After one hour, she finished cultivating and she felt incredible and could not believe it.


    "How did you do that? This should not be possible."


    "Do not worry about the details, I am here for something else."


    "Alright, I will help you but only because you improved my conditions and saved me."


    Haytam smiled only and then he said:


    "I want you to train someone with your technique, he does not have any potential like I saw, but he is also strange, because he even did not managed to pass the early stage of the 1st level."


    "Do not worry, I am still alive, and I am powerful, if he does something stupid, then he will be stopped by me. But do not worry, he is someone that had a hard live and he will be very grateful to you, and who knows if he really has potential."


    "Ok, but if he is really to untalented, I will not teach him for long."


    "Yes, yes, whatever you say." Replied Haytam.


    "Ah, do not tell him that I am the one behind you. I hope he does not know about my existence. I want to be the watcher and do not want to participate directly. If you see me while I am, with him, then ignore me and do like you do not know me."


    The Heavenly Empress of the Dragon nodded, and she accepted the terms of him. But for her was this a good deal, she has only to tech a boy a technique and that was it. She does not have to give more. She thought that for Haytam to improve the soul container, he had to pay a high price and she knew that this high price could not measure with money.


    "What is your name, I could not find any resources were your name was mentioned?"


    The Heavenly Empress of the Dragon laughed and said: "I never told anyone my name; it was the best protected secret I had after the technique. But I will tell you, my name Is Eleonor. I think that is sufficient."

 142 Chapter 142

    Short after, Haytam left the space in the necklace and continued what he was doing before. Chen Lee was now very deep in the back mountains of the Lee clan. Haytam scanned the surrounding and he found nobody but Chen Lee.


    The back mountains were a chain of three mountains that stands right behind the clan territory of the Lee clan. The three mountains are very large, and they are filled with beasts and demos beasts. The demon beasts there were only between 1st level and 4th level, and the 4th level was already the demon beast lord of the three mountains and all the other mountains in the surroundings. It was very rare to see such a demon beast in this part of the continent.


    Those three mountains also belonged to the Lee clan, because they bought it a long time ago. They used it as a training place for the younger generation or to punish someone that did something wrong. They had many uses for it, that is what is important.


    "What is he doing here alone? And why is he entering a cave?" Haytam found this lad a little interesting, while observing him, Chen Lee maintained his calm the whole time as if nothing happened, then he saw how he was treated in the clan before and that was reason enough to let the shit out, but he did not.


    Whatever, once he entered the cave, Haytam made himself invisible and followed him too.


    "Careful! There are traps!" Haytam realized at the last moment. As he wanted to enter the cave, he did not saw anything, but suddenly he saw a fine line and a cub and a few things more, that were typical for a trap. There was even a hole in the middle of the entrance.


    "This lad is really intelligent, if not for my spirit perception, then I would not be able to see the traps."


    The spirit perception, that he was talking about, is a natural sixth sense that cultivators could gain, but not all, when they experiment real danger or they train till they can use it. It is basically a radar for danger and every time the spirit perception comes to work, the cultivator knew that there is danger in the near or somebody has ill intentions towards him.


    Haytam gained this spirit perception in the void, he was so alone there that he experimented with his body less conscience and somehow, he activated it. And this is also very useful, when he is walking into somewhere that he does not know or to know that somebody is following him.


    Haytam then entered the cave avoiding all the traps and then went deeper in.


    "Sorry mom, I failed you. I try my best to cultivate but nothing happens, I try to help father but it is also useless. I am not good for nothing, like father."


    "I wanted to take my monthly allowance today, and the person in charge did not give me anything. He said that I gave my allowance to support Alex, the grandchild of the first elder. He is also already in the 3rd level and everyone praise him as a genius, even if that all was because he got all the resources, he wanted from the first elder."


    "It is sad to see how the clan became so biased to Alex, only because he is a 3rd level now and he is the only in the younger generation of Wind city that reached that level. But I read in the library a book about using too many resources and I found out, that as more resources a cultivator used as more impurities will come in the body and his potential will be blocked sooner or later."


    "Whatever I felt today a little sad and wanted to tell you everything because you are the only that listens to me. I know you would say that I should be patience, everyone has his time and a chance in this life to become big, but I think that I will not last for long. As the official young master of the Lee clan, I am unable to cultivate further from the 1st level, and sooner or later they will kick father and me out from the clan. I can already sense the changes in the clan."


    Haytam was beside him and saw and listened to everything, and he was touched. This 17 years old boy had lived more difficulties that someone at his age would live. From what he listened, this was the tomb of his own mother and from he understands, she was not accepted in the clan, therefor she could not be buried there. This boy has really a sad life.


    "Boy, I will give you this opportunity and this is the only one I will give to you. I hope you use it smartly." Said Haytam, even if Chen Lee could not hear him. Then he placed the necklace in the near of the child and waited till the necklace was found by the child.

 143 Chapter 143

    Time passed in the cave and the young man finished talking to the tomb of his mother. He stood up and looked around, but it was like a routine check, then he did not expect anything new. It was only for precaution.


    Huh


    "What is this?"


    "Since when was here a necklace?"


    "Was someone here before I came?"


    Chen Lee was a precautious person and he always checked everything, but this was not expected.


    "it looks normal. Was it the whole time here or is that new?"


    Chen Lee took the necklace and checked it, he wanted to see if there was any sign that leaded him to the owner, but there was not. And soon after he took the necklace in his hands, he felt how he was sucked in.


    Haytam was seeing everything from behind and he smiled, that was what he wanted to see.


    "The game has begun." Whispered Haytam and then followed Chen Lee in the necklace, once there he was invisible for him and for the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon. He was like a watcher and he wanted to enjoy this moment.


    "Welcome in my space!" Said the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon with a magnificent voice showing her dignity and power.


    Chen Lee was instantly suppressed by her and did not know what to do.


    "Who are you? And where I am?"


    "You are in the necklace, boy."


    "How is that possible? Let me out and I will do anything you want."


    The young man was terrified, he was scared to see a beautiful woman so suddenly and not knowing about where he is. It was not easy to accept, so he wanted only to go back to where he was before.


    "Boy, do not worry. If you were chosen by the necklace to enter this space, then you are blessed by the heavens." Said the Heavenly Empress with a small smile that did not disappear from her face.


    Obviously, she could not tell that Haytam was the one that gave him the necklace, so she could only lie and say that this was the work of the heaven.


    "What do you mean by that? I want only to go out."


    "Do you know who I am?" asked the Heavenly Empress. At the same time, she let her aura out to suppress the boy for a little.


    "N¡­ No, should I know you?" The young man was terrified, but he still answered.


    "I am the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon! I was the supreme governor of all this world 10.000 years ago." She said with magnificent and she spoke like an empress.


    The young man in front of her got more scared as he saw how she was behaving and had no idea who she was. He for real had no idea.


    Haytam who was on the side, said: "Eleonor needs to know that she was almost forgotten by the mortals and weak cultivators, who would know who the Heavenly Empress of 10.000 years ago was? But it is really sad to be forgotten in the river of time."


    Haytam was loving how everything was going so smooth and that there were no problems till now.


    "Sorry, but I have no idea who you are. Can I leave this place now?" replied Chen Lee with caution, he thought that this woman was crazy or something.


    Eleonor almost fell from her sit and was shocked, it looked like a comedy as she heard what he said.


    "If we were 10.000 years back, you would have knelt whatever I was in the near, even if you did not see me. But now, I am only an old woman that was forgotten by everyone. Whatever, I already governed this place and tasted what is to be the strongest being. I think I need a successor now."


    "Boy, what do you think about being my disciple?"


    Chen lee was surprised by the sudden invitation to be her disciple. He did not understand what she wanted and now she was asking him to her disciple. That was too much for him and he appreciate it, but he knew he was a waste and even if she wanted to teach him something for real, he would not be able to do so.


    "No, I refuse. Can I go?"


    The Heavenly Empress almost fell again as she heard the rejection, she was the Heavenly Empress and even if so, much time passed, she was still not used to be rejected.


    "Boy, I know your problem. You are at the 1st level, but you cannot cultivate further. Your spirit does not react to the cultivation method and you think that you are only a waste in cultivation. But hear me, you are not a waste, it is only that you did not meet with the right master like me."


    Chem Lee listened to her and was surprised, for the first time he felt that someone could understand his struggle. And something deep in him was saying to listen more to what she was saying, maybe she had the solutions he needed.


    "If you become my disciple, I guarantee you, to become the strongest cultivator even and to get your revenge. Then from what I felt as you entered was resentment, that was very deep in you. And I only want to say, that your resentment is useless, and you do not need it. If you are powerful enough, you can solve everything that is unsolved in your heart."


    Chen lee was standing there, and he was in deep thoughts after listening to what she said.

 144 Chapter 144

    "I accept you as my master!" Chen Lee suddenly said and knelt in front of Eleonor and bowed his head. He was looking very serious and was decided.


    "I do not want to be weak forever, I am tired from being weak. Please master, train me to be strong and fight for my dreams!"


    He was tired to be the weakest one in the clan, to be weakest one in the city and be the weakest at all places. He wanted, and was willing, to be strong. And he was not stupid to decline this opportunity.


    Eleonor smiled seeing this young man in front of her, she wanted only to fulfil the request of Haytam, but after seeing this young man and his spirit, she was more than willing to accept him as disciple and pass him her most important technique.


    She was the Heavenly Empress of the Dragon and everyone wanted to be her disciple and thousands of young people bowed in front of her, but where rejected in the spot.


    "He is the first one, that wanted purely to be strong, he does not have second thoughts about wealth or having power to govern over others, he only wants to be strong. This is indeed a good seed to nourish and train." Eleonor thought, she was very happy.


    "Good, I will train you from now on and you have to do everything I tell you to do, if not you will die while training. The technique I will impart you is not some normal technique, where you only need to breath and work with your spirit beast or weapon. This technique requires the spirit, the body, and the soul, all these three have to be in harmony and they have to be trained to the limit. This will not be the easy cultivation in seclusion and waiting till the QI comes to you and then you can use it."


    "Show me your soul beast or soul weapon and let me check why you cannot cultivate further."


    Chen Lee stand again and had a decided look, then he let his soul beast out.


    In the next moment, a little worm was floating in the air, it looked very cute and it looked also very weak.


    "this is my soul beast, everyone said that this is the trashiest soul beast ever and only people with bad look would get it. But at the same time, they had no idea what this worm was, because there was no register that had information about it." Said Chen Lee after summoning the soul beast, but even saying that, he had a caring gaze on the worm.


    "But even if they all said that this was trash, it is also the only one that is honest to me and I know that it would never betray me." Continued Chen Lee.


    The expression of Eleonor did not change after seeing this soul beast, she was not moved by it at all. But in reality, she was in shock: "how can this be possible? This is the baby form of a dragon, a true dragon. Why does this disciple of mine have a dragon as soul beast? Is this a joke or what?"


    "Chen Lee do not care about what the others said. This soul beast of yours is better than all the others that exists, you did have the luck to awake it, but not have the luck to have a technique that could cultivate it."


    "this soul beast of yours is very special and needs a special technique to cultivate it, at the same time without that technique, even if you do not want to cultivate with the soul beast and wants only to cultivate the QI, your soul beast does not allow you to do that."


    "I am sure you tried every technique you could find, but no one worked, and it was like your meridians and dantian were sealed."


    The expression of Chen lee turned black and he looked at the cute worm, he thought that the worm was the culprit of everything. But then suddenly he realized that what he was thinking was bull s*it and that the only culprit was he, that was unable to find a suitable to find a technique.


    "But I do not know what type of luck you have, the technique I wanted to impart you, is the most suitable technique that exists in this vast dimension. I am thinking that from now on, you will be my luck star, so do not die rapidly because of my training."


    Chen Lee was excited, as he heard what she said at the beginning, he thought that maybe he was not lucky, because he thought that the technique she wanted to impart him was not suitable, but now he was very, very excited.


    "Really? I can cultivate from now on. Is this really real? I waited for this moment since I awake two years ago and now, I am not far from it."


    "Yes, you can begin to cultivate. But before anything, go and find a suitable place for you to cultivate, this space is not suitable for you to cultivate, when it is time to cultivate the soul, then you will come here, but for now, you have to go."


    "Yes master!" Chen Lee shout, and then he felt how he was sucked again, in the next moment he was again in the cave and the necklace was not more in his hand but was around his neck. He did not remember doing it, but it was not important for now.

 145 Chapter 145

    "And? What do you think about this boy? I saw that you like him." Asked Haytam suddenly and reveling himself.


    Eleonor was a little surprised because she did not feel his presence before. But she knew that this young boy who seems to be at the 5th level had a lot of powers and abilities that she could not explain with her vast knowledge.


    "Indeed, you found a pure diamond. And he is also the most suitable to be my disciple."


    "Good, I am happy to know it. Can you tell me what his soul beast is? I am very curious about it." Haytam asked, he had a lot of knowledge, but this was not one of them. He also asked the system, but the system only replied that it does not know.


    "His soul beast is a real dragon in its initial form, also called baby form. I heard about this soul beast only by coincidence in a dream of mines while I was cultivating my technique. I thought the whole time that it was only common dream, but it should have been the technique showing me the true firms of a dragon. But this are only my speculation, I cannot guarantee anything."


    Haytam nodded and began to think for a moment.


    "It is possible, like my connection with the Natural Law that allows me to have dreams about the dimension and the people about in it and special places, the technique creates a special connection to the cultivator with the dragons." Thought Haytam. He really had many strange dreams this few days and he could only explain them when he connected them to the Natural Law.


    For example, he dreamed how in a vast grassland, the earth began to shake, and a spirit plant was born. The dram looked se real, that Haytam asked the system if this grassland existed and he got an astonishing reply.


    [The grassland in your dreams is the Munik Grassland in the south and what you dreamed with did not happen. But scanning the underground of the grassland, I found out that a spirit plant seed was about to flourish. If I am not wrong, your connection with the Natural Law enable you to see the future of the dimension.]


    That night, Haytam could not sleep well after hearing that and he was very excited, because he found out that he could see in the future. Even his almighty system could not do that, therefor he was very excited to have an unique skill, that only he had and nobody else.


    Whatever after finding out, that his soul connection with the Natural Law was more than only summoning thunders, Haytam was very satisfied and happy.


    .


    Haytam also left he space a little after and then went to follow Chen Lee again to see what he wanted to do. Then finding a good place to cultivate was more difficult than one could imagine.


    For example, the cave they were a few moments ago was not good to cultivate, because it was too small, and the QI did not reach the place very good.


    Haytam observed how Chen Lee returned to the clan and went to his father, who was in his office.


    "Yes, come in. Do you need something, my son?"


    The middle-aged man sitting at the table looked old, his hair was white, and he did not look so vital like he should.


    This was Pedro Lee and he was the clan Leader officially, but he did not look like a leader because of his weak look and his tired look.


    "Father, I need an own courtyard. It would be the best if it were outside the clan."


    "Why do you need an own house, are you not happy living with me?"


    "It is not like that; it is only that I need it."


    "Can you tell me why?"


    Chen lee looked around to check if somebody was there and he wanted to make sure that no other people knew about this.


    Pedro saw this and he was not sure about the actions of his son, but at the same time he knew that this was a serious matter that was very important for his son.


    "I found a master, that can teach me to become a true cultivator. You know that no technique works with my soul beast and I cannot cultivate without it."


    "Son are you sure that this masters of your is not here to scam you? I might look old, but I steel have iron fists, nobody can scam my son."


    Chen Lee laughed and replied after seeing his father''s reaction.


    "Do not worry father, I can guarantee you that this master of mines is many times stronger as you and the other people from the clan or the city. He only picked me because of my soul beast, it said that my soul beast was one of the rarest beasts that exists, and it had a lot of strict conditions picking the right technique to cultivate."


    The father was surprised to hear from his son that someone was stronger than him, because his son knew exactly how strong he was. And he knew that his son did not lie, because his son never lied, and he proved himself to be honest on many occasions.


    "Alright, do you want a courtyard in the city or outside?"


    "outside and tell the others that I was banned or something, because I do not want to discuss with them why I left the clan territory."


    "No problem, but you know that you are making things difficult for me."


    "I know dad, but this is necessary. I am also very thankful."

 146 Chapter 146

    Pedro sighed after seeing the resolution in the eyes of his son, this was the first time that his son wanted something so badly. He understood directly that this was important.


    "I have a little courtyard in a hill near the city, there is also an agriculture land, that I use to grow corps. This is one of my personal assets, so the clan cannot interfere with what I do with it. There are also some slaves, they will help you with your necessities and plant the crops."


    The clan had clear rules about personal assets, normally a normal clan member would not be able to own nothing under his name, if he wanted to buy a house or a something, he needed to go to the elders and ask them to buy it in the name of the clan.


    But the elders and the clan leader had the right to possess a limited amount of assets under their name without sharing it with the clan, it was to show the other clan members that they had a higher status. But the assets could not exceed an amount of money, if they did excess then they have to give it to the clan too. It was very bad for the hard-working members of the clan, because all their hard-worked money would go in the case of the clan and then distributed to all the clan members.


    There were some situation were a family in the clan bought a house after a long time or built it, but then the clan elders decided to give that house to another clan member and the family that worked hard for it would have to shut up and lower their heads.


    But this was the only method to support the cultivators in the clan, because if they had to work and cultivate, then they would not grow fast and strong.


    This was the sad destiny of the normal clan members, that were also the majority. They were born to support the cultivation of the cultivators and if they tried to do something against this rules, then they would be expelled from the clan and all what they had would be confiscated. So, they would have to leave with only their clothes on and nothing more, not even a necklace that your parents gifted you would be saved from the confiscation.


    Chen Lee then got the exact ubication of the courtyard and then thanked his father and left the office.


    His father could only sigh the whole time because he could not understand his son.


    "I wish you were born as a genius; on this way you would not have so many difficulties."


    "Butler Gin!"


    Pedro shout and waited.


    In the next moment, an middle-aged man in grey robes came in the office and lowered his head as a form of respect.


    "Yes master, how can I help you?"


    "From now on my son, Chen Lee, is not a part of the family anymore. Every act and decision he make, has nothing to do with the Lee clan. Make sure that everyone knows about this." Pedro Lee said with a cold voice.


    "Master, can you repeat please, I think I am getting older and my ears too."


    "I said that my son is not a part of the clan anymore, he and the clan have nothing more to do with each other."


    This time the butler was petrified, he who lived for nearly years and served the clan for nearly 30 years, heard for the first time something like this. He was there as the son of the clan leader was born and he was there as he saw how the clan leader educate him and made everything for his son.


    But now from the nowhere, he was throwing his son out of the clan. It was like sending a ship to a wolf pack.


    "Master, you cannot do that. His is your son, I cannot accept this decision. It is too dangerous for him there outside. He also cannot cultivate."


    "Butler Gin, I know that he is like a son for you, but the decision was already taken. Go and inform everyone."


    Butler Gin looked at the clan leader with different eyes, but as a butler he could do nothing. He was powerless in this clan, the most he could do was to help the poor boy that had to leave the clan.


    At the same afternoon, the whole clan was shocked, and everyone spoke about the new news about the expulsion of the young master of the clan, but at the same time some of them were preoccupied. They thought that the clan leader was very kind, but now after they heard that he even expulses his own son, they began to think different about him.


    But not all were shocked, a lot of them were also very happy and they found in this news a new opportunity to higher their positions in the clan.

 147 Chapter 147

    It was one of the few things he had from his mother and what he appreciated the most from his personal assets.


    He had luck, that the clan did not care about the things that he took out with him, because it was already very good for them that he left the clan, a few jewelry or coins were nothing compared to the position of the young master of the clan.


    "Finally, I can leave this place without worrying about losing the only legitim position I have. Once I cultivated stronger than all of them, I will come back and show them that I was worth it, and they will regret treating m like this."


    "No, Chen Lee control yourself. You are not doing this all for them, it is for you and only for you. Once I became strong, I will not need them anymore and I do not have to return. They will come to lick my boots for my help one day."


    Then Chen Lee walked out from his old house and began to walk to the exit of the clan. On his way everyone was staring at him, they all knew that Chen Lee was expelled from the clan and that he had nothing more to do with him.


    But even if they did not have a great relation, they still did not comment about him being expelled or laughing about him. It was the minimal respect they could show for the ex-young master and the son of the current clan leader.


    But not all of them were like that, there were always exceptions and bad seeds in the clan, for example the son of the first elder.


    "Young master¡­ Ups, ex-young master, how are you feeling?"


    "it is a good feeling that your own father expelled you?"


    "tell in detail, this will be a historical record in the history of the clan, and I want to redact the story."


    Chen lee saw his arrogant smiling face and was disappointed with him. After all they still had the same family name and they should show a little respect, even if it were only to show off.


    Chen Lee saw him in the eyes and sighed, it was the expression of someone being seriously disappointed. It was the same face when a father knew that his son did something very bad and that he had no chance to do it right again.


    Alex Lee saw the expression of Chen Lee and froze, he never expected such a reaction from Chen lee, not even his own father or grandfather would dare to look at him in this way. He tightened his teeth and was angry. His face completely red.


    Being the son of the first elder and the genius of the clan, he was always treated with highly respect and was also treated as the legit young master of the clan, even if officially he was not.


    "After you live the clan, you will not be protected by the clan anymore. I will make your live a hell and you will regret looking at me at this way." Whispered Alex lee to himself. He was not an idiot to say that with high voice, then he turned and left the place. He was too angered to stay there.


    "Young master Alex, what happened? Did we not want to laugh about that little weakling?"


    "Go away, I am not in the mood to do anything."


    Even to his lackeys, had he no patience.


    "Ok, I will go to practice. When you want to do something funny, then call me."


    "Hmpf!"


    Chen Lee left by the time the clan and was on his way to his new home that was a little far from the clan. He will live from now on in a courtyard outside the city and he will have only a little contact with the world.


    .


    Haytam was the whole time behind him and was pleased by the show he was seeing. It was better than reading a novel because he was seeing it by his own eyes. And if he was really like the main characters in the novels, then this journey will be in the future more exciting.


    "The first step is done!"


    "Now it is time to make him grow stronger!"


    "let us also visit the fake earth!"


    "System, take me to the earth."


    [Yes master.]

 148 Chapter 148

    "Let see what the system was able to create. I hope it is similar."


    Haytam saw a portal opening in front of him and then he stepped into it.


    Haytam felt how everything was changing around him, it was not like the last time when he crossed the dimensions, because he could not see the different dimension in this portal, like the last time.


    Normally the portal would also show you doors to other dimensions and you had to choose which one you wanted to enter, but this one was different. There was only one door and it took you directly to the dimension created by the system. There were no right or left to go in, there was a only one door at the other end.


    Once he crossed the door, Haytam saw himself floating in the space. He was alone there, and it would be dark if not because if the star light, he would not see anything.


    After having crossed the portal, Haytam began to look around him to see where the earth was.


    But before he found the earth, he saw something more exciting.


    "Wow, this is Jupiter! It is incredibly, this is the same Jupiter I knew from the geography class. I have to look at it closer, I heard that this planet had more than 60 moons. I have to check it personally."


    Haytam was excited and flew to the planet. As he approached the planet, he also saw rings around the planet, they were difficult to observe, but it was still there to see when you were near of it.


    "it has also rung around it; I did not know this."


    "There are also the 60 moons, it is also very big."


    "But the size cannot be compared to the smallest planet in the dimension I was reborn in."


    It was normal, Jupiter was big when it was observed by the eyes of an earthling like him, but once a person from the cultivation dimension saw it, he would say that this planet was not even worthy of being called a planet.


    Whatever, this was not a cultivation world, or it was not intended to be one. It was only a dimension that was created for Haytam and he knew the best what to do with it.


    After he visited Jupiter and calmed his curiosity, he flew then directly to the earth and wanted to see how it looked like now.


    And once he reached the planet earth, or the replication of it, Haytam saw something incredible.


    "Why is there only a big continent instead of five continents?"


    Haytam nodded and was impressed by the system, he himself could not remember all this.


    "Did you use also the information, that were subconsciously taken, like from documentaries or Physic books?"


    [Yes, I used all those information to create this earth."


    Haytam nodded again and was surprised by the system. He did not know that even forgotten memories could be recalled if the system wants.


    Whatever, once he reached the atmosphere of the earth, he went through and stand in the air for a while.


    "System, is there really no way to return to the original earth?"


    The system did not reply as usually, it kept silent for a moment and they said.


    [Master, I am sorry. I tried since the first time you asked if I could bring you back to earth and I failed every time. I searched other dimensions, separate dimensions and even black holes and the void. Since you become one with the Natural Law, I tried to use this connection to search for clues, but nothing. It is as if the earth never existed. I even searched for strayed souls, that could have appeared here, but were originally from the earth, but nothing.]


    Haytam kept silent for a time and did not know what to say. He wanted the whole time to return to the earth, to his family, to the simple live. But it seems like he would not be able to return.


    "It seems like I have to live in the cultivation world for a while."


    "System do not stop searching for the earth. If you get clues, tell me please at first."


    [Yes master]


    Haytam was not more in the mood to look closer to the earth, so he called the portal again and left this earth. Which will be his personal planet, where he would feel home in the future.

 149 Chapter 149

    "What can I do? I can only hope and wait till one day, they system brings me the good news."


    Haytam said to himself with a pity expression and then began to see the place he came out. Because the portal to the earth was connected to the necklace of Chen Lee, Haytam would always come out in the near of Chen Lee, but not exactly on his side, because if that happened, then it would be difficult to explain. It was better to keep a secure distance between them.


    "This is apple trees are really beautiful, I should have some too." Haytam found himself in a place with a lot pf apple trees, but it was not a forest or some wild place, it was clearly that this place was human made. All the apple trees were perfectly lined and there were also a lot of baskets around.


    "Is this the agriculture land of the father of Chen Lee?"


    [Yes master, we are in the apple plantation part. Chen Lee is at the orange section.]


    Haytam nodded and walked to the oranges, which were a few hundred meters away.


    The best part of the cultivation word was that you can plant whatever you want at every session and it will grow at every session of the year. You could grow corn in the winter and there would be no problem. The QI in the air was enough to make them grow faster and better. If a plant like wheat needed sun to dry, then they could invite a cultivator from the local government, and he would use cultivation techniques to make it dry faster and in a short time.


    "Huhh, even with the possibility to make everyone have a better live, I cannot understand why cultivators do not want to help the commoners to produce more food."


    "Because of the pride of the cultivators, the agricultures have really a bad chance to grow everything faster."


    As a person that knew almost everything, Haytam was still confused about this phenomenon that happened in all dimension and by all types of cultures and advancement.


    After walking along with the trees, Haytam saw Chen Lee again. He was standing there and talking with some people, that looked very poor.


    .


    "Welcome, young master Chen. We awaited you for a long time. Let me show you your new home."


    An old man with a sincere smile was saying and then he took the wrist of Chen lee and began to bring him to another place.


    "Thank you, I am on your care from now on." Said Chen Lee with a smile too.


    At the side of the old man was also a little girl, she was not older than 7 years, she was also very cure with her short hair and red cheeks.


    "He should go somewhere else, I do not want to eat less only because of him, I do not want to eat only a quarter of a plate."


    "It is only enough, if I can eat a half a plate like ever."


    The little girl was somehow angry, and she said everything what she thought.


    Chen Lee heard the little girl and his expression was serious.


    "Nina, be quite in front of young master." Said the old man quickly nervously, but still kindly.


    "Nobody will take our food away, do not worry."


    "But¡­!!"


    "Nina, please!"


    The little girl called Nina was angry and she turned completely red, even her ears. She lowered her face and then turned silent.


    Chen Lee saw this and smiled; this girl was too innocent.


    "Little girl, you do not have to worry about your food. I will really not take anything from you or your family."


    "Here, take this. It is called honey candy. You can try it if you like it you can ask for more."


    Chen Lee gave the kid a little Honey candy and then smiled.


    The little girl was surprised and shocked, but because of happiness. She never ate a candy before, she heard some other children talking about it and she always thought, that this was the most incredible food in the world. As a girl born in the plantation, she only had fruits as snacks and this fruits were almost only damaged fruits, that could not be sold.


    "Thank¡­ thank you!"


    Chen Lee nodded and then he said to the old man: "Please continue showing me the way."


    The old man reacted and then nodded rapidly and repeatedly: "Yes, please come with me."

 150 Chapter 150

    Haytam, who was following behind, liked the place.


    Chen Lee also found this place perfect; he was surrounded by all types of nature and it was peaceful to cultivate. He only saw a few farmers till now and they looked like hard-working people, who wants to earn their food with pride.


    They soon reached a house, that was in the middle of the plantation and it was surrounded by every type of plant and flowers, it was the most peaceful place he saw in his live.


    "Young master, this is the master house. It was specially built for the Old Master, but now it is yours."


    "Please come in."


    Chen Lee nodded and entered the house as he saw that the old man opened the door for him.


    The house was very lightly decorated without any extras. The house had two bedrooms, a kitchen, a bathroom, a living room, and a storage room. Even if it sounded like the house was big, it was in reality only 100 square meters and all the rooms were small without having extra place.


    "Young master, fell comfortable and if you need anything you can ask for help to Nina, she will help you with everything." The old man said, and he left again.


    But as he crossed the door, he remembered something and came again: "The meals will be served to you at the three times of the day."


    Finally, after saying that, he left the house with Nina and Chen Lee was left alone in the house.


    Chen Lee saw around him and began to know the new place he will live in.


    "This is also my new home? It looks pretty comfortable." Chen Lee said that and then he sat in the living room and crossed his legs, then he entered the space in the necklace again.


    "You are back, it was fast. How long did it take? Two hours?"


    "Hello master! I was pretty fast; it was all thanks to my father.??


    "Master, I want to begin to cultivate, please guide me."


    Eleonor smiled lightly and then she said:


    "You have to stay calm; I will show you everything at the right moment. I know you want to cultivate as fast as possible, but we have to cultivate the base too."


    "Cultivating is like building a very large building, if the foundation is not solid and irremovable, then your cultivation will flow without any problems in the future, but if you cultivate too fast and your base is weak, then you will not be able to cultivation fast or even cultivate to higher levels."


    Chen Lee nodded and was moved by what she said. Of course, he understands what she said, it was an analogy that was very easy to understand.


    "So, what we will we do at first?"


    "Practice this moves days and nights and when you are ready, I will tell."


    "You can leave now"


    Eleonor said and she kicked Chen lee out from the space.


    "But I have questions!" Chen Lee tried to say, but it was already too late. He also tried to enter again, but she blocked him from entering.


    After trying a few times, he gave up and concentrated to see what he got from his Master.


    "is this a martial art?"


    "Were not the martial arts for non-cultivators to strength their bodies and learn to fight? I thought a cultivator did not need this useless arts."


    Chen Lee found out that what he got was a martial art called the "11 waves of the body", it was a martial art that did not need any QI and was for mortals, but it did strength the human body to its limit, or that was what the introduction of the martial art was.


    "Whatever, if she said I should practice it, I will do it. She is my last chance to become someone and become strong."


    And at this way, Chen Lee stood up and did the first set of the martial art, which should create the sound of one wave.


    The first set was not hard to do at the beginning, he moved his extremities according to the martial art and it was easy. So, Chen Lee did it and he did not hear the sound of the wave, like what the martial art said.


    "Maybe I need more practice!"


    Chen Lee continued for one hour and after that, he was exhausted, but he did not achieve anything. He could only feel the extreme pain in his limbs, that were caused by the repetitive practice

 151 Chapter 151

    He was obliged to stay there and recover his energy by his own and then practice again the next day. So, he slept on the ground that night.


    Haytam was observing everything that day and he saw how the young man was struggling alone, he was not even able to stand up because of the training.


    "He is a good boy; I hope he continues with this motivation for long time."


    Then Haytam entered the space in the necklace to see Eleonor.


    "Eleonor, how are you doing?"


    "Good."


    "You should speak more, do you know?"


    "Mhmm"


    Eleonor seemed to be thinking something very deep and she was concentrating herself.


    "hey, do you need something? I can give you whatever you need."


    Offered Haytam seeing her struggling thinking about God know what.


    Eleonor suddenly realized that and she turned to Haytam excited.


    "I am sure you saw him training. Am I right?"


    "Yes, I was observing him. That martial art is very good, I did not know that a martial art could make a cultivator at level one so tired."


    Eleonor smiled and replied:


    "In the Ancient Era were Martial arts the basis of every cultivator, but as time passed the martial arts began to be forgotten and at the end they were categorized as combat techniques for mortals. I found this out in an ancient era ruin and this martial art is one of the best that exists. By every successfully set completing, the body will destroy a barrier in itself and the body will be strengthening and developed to be able to tale large quantities of QI and the meridians and dantian will also be developed. Once he creates the 11 waves sound in his body, he will be ready to cultivate with my technique."


    Haytam heard her explanation and found it plausible. He also checked his knowledge about the ancient era, and he found only a few things.


    "System, do you know about the ancient era?"


    [Yes master, but the knowledge of that era was destroyed, and I cannot bring it out from the nowhere. There are some ruins of the ancient era and there are some techniques and methods and knowledge, but they are sealed, and it is better to keep them as fun factor for you.]


    Haytam was bluffed by the system, because for the first time, the system did not collect knowledge about something because it did not want.


    "What do you mean by fun factor?"


    Haytam heard the system and kept silent. He thought that maybe the system was right, and he needed something like adventures in the future.


    Eleonor was seining how Haytam suddenly kept silent for too long and she thought that he was too shocked by the information, as she wanted to say something, she was surprised suddenly by him.


    "Hayt.."


    "Eleonor, tell me quickly what you want!"


    Eleonor was interrupted and she could not reply quickly.


    "hello! Are you still there? Eleonor!"


    "Yes, I am here. I need some plants for Chen lee, his body is at a critic situation, when using plants for baths, he will be able to recover faster and he will also grow stronger by absorbing the plants essences."


    Haytam smiled and nodded, he knew exactly what she needed. He had to ask the system to create it, but he could get, and he knew it.


    "Wait a moment, I have to check what I have."


    Then he asked the system mentally: "System, you heard what she wants, give me some item that can help her."


    The system did not take long, before it replied.


    [I have a herbal cupboard with all types of plants. She has only to write the type of plants she needs, and she will get it. If she has the whole receipt, she can also write it and the cupboard will give the most suitable plants, that works better together.]


    Haytam nodded and said to the system to give him the herbal cupboard. In an instant, the herbal cupboard appeared in front of Haytam and Eleonor.


    "What is this?"


    "It is what you wanted; I will explain you this magical herbal cupboard."


    Eleonor did not saw anything special about the cupboard, but after using it, she was bluffed and shocked, then she never saw something this magical.


    "Thank you very much."


    Haytam smiled and nodded in reply and then he left the space again, he also needed some rest.